Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-5c6d5d7d68-txr5j Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-08-15T02:45:09.120Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Bibliography

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  04 November 2019

Jonathan Shepard
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Get access
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2019

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Primary Sources

Secondary Sources

al-Baqa’, Abu, al-Manaqib, ed. Daradikah, S. M. and , M. ‘A. Q. Khuraysat, Kitab al-manaqib al-mazyadiyah fi akhbar al-muluk al-Asadiyah [of Abu al-Baqa’ Hibat Allah al-Hilli (d. 12th century)], 2 vols., Amman (1984)Google Scholar
Abu, ‘Ubaydah, Kitab al-Naqa’id, ed. Bevan, A. A., Kitab al-Naqa’id Jarir wa-al-Farazdaq [of Abu ‘Ubaydah Ma‘mar ibn al-Muthanna al-Taymi (d. 819)], 3 vols., Leiden (1905–12)Google Scholar
Accessiones ad historiam abbatiae Cassinensis, ed. Gattula, E., Venice (1734)Google Scholar
Acta et diplomata res Albaniae mediae aetatis illustrantia, ed. Thallóczy, L. von et al., 2 vols., Vienna (1913–18)Google Scholar
Acta patriarchatus constantinopolitani, see under Miklosich, and Müller, Google Scholar
Acta sanctae Marinae et sancti Christophori, ed. Usener, H., Bonn (1886)Google Scholar
Acta sanctorum, ed. Bolland, J. et al., Acta sanctorum quotquot toto orbe coluntur, 71 vols., Antwerp, Brussels and Paris (1643–1940); partial repr. Venice (1734–60); partial repr. Paris (1963–70); repr. first 60 vols., Brussels and Turnhout (1966–71)Google Scholar
Actes de Chilandar, ed. Živojinović, M. et al., Actes de Chilandar: des origines à 1319, AA 20, 1 vol. in 2 pts. to date, Paris (1998–)Google Scholar
Actes de Dionysiou, ed. Oikonomides, N. et al., AA 4, Paris (1968)Google Scholar
Actes d’Iviron, ed. Lefort, J. et al., 4 vols. to date, AA 14, 16, 18, 19, Paris (1985–)Google Scholar
Actes de Lavra, ed. Lemerle, P. et al., AA 5, 8, 10, 11, 4 vols. in 7 pts., Paris, (1970–82)Google Scholar
Actes du Pantocrator, ed. Kravari, V., AA 17, 1 vol. to date, Paris (1991–)Google Scholar
Actes du Protaton, ed. Papachryssanthou, D., AA 7, 1 vol. in 2 pts., Paris (1975)Google Scholar
Actes de Vatopédi, ed. Bompaire, J. et al., AA 21–2, 2 vols. to date, Paris (2001–)Google Scholar
Actes de Xénophon, ed. Papachryssanthou, D., AA 15, 2 vols., Paris (1986)Google Scholar
Acts of the council of Chalcedon (451), tr. Price, R. and Gaddis, M., 3 vols., LTTH 45, Liverpool (2007)Google Scholar
Acts of the council of Constantinople (553): with related texts on the Three Chapters controversy, tr. Price, R., LTTH 51, Liverpool (2009)Google Scholar
Acts of the second council of Nicaea (787), in Mansi, XII, cols. 991–1152; XIII, cols. 1–418Google Scholar
Actus Sylvestri, in Mombritius, Boninus, Sanctuarium seu Vitae sanctorum, 2 vols., Paris (1910), II, pp. 508–31; ed. Leo, P. De, Il Constitutum Constantini: compilazione agiografica del sec. VIII: note e documenti per una nuova lettura, Reggio Calabria (1974)Google Scholar
Adalbert of St Maximin, Reginonis continuatio, in Regino of Prüm, Chronicon, ed. Kurze, F., Reginonis abbatis Prumiensis chronicon cum continuatione Treverensi, MGH SRG 50, Hanover (1890), pp. 154–79Google Scholar
Adversus Constantinum Caballinum, in PG 95, cols. 309–44Google Scholar
Agapetus, , Mirror of princes, ed. Riedinger, R., Der Fürstenspiegel für Kaiser Iustinianus von Agapetos Diakonos, Athens (1995); partial tr. in Social and political thought in Byzantium, ed. Barker, pp. 5463; tr. as ‘Advice to the emperor Justinian’, in Three political voices, tr. Bell, pp. 99122Google Scholar
Agapius of Membij, al-‘Unwan, ed. and French tr. Vasiliev, A. A., Kitab al-‘unvan (Histoire universelle écrite par Agapius (Mahboub) de Menbidj), PO 5.4 (1910), pp. 557692; PO 7.4 (1911), pp. 457591; PO 8.3 (1912), pp. 399–547; PO 11.1, (1915), pp. 9–144, 2 vols. in 4 pts., Paris (1909–15; repr. Paris and Turnhout, 1947–74)Google Scholar
Agathangelos, , History, ed. Ter-Mkrtch‘ean, G. and Kanayeants‘, S., Patmut‘iwn Hayots‘, Tiflis (1909, repr. Delmar, NY, 1980); tr. Thomson, R. W., Agathangelos: History of the Armenians, Albany, NY (1976)Google Scholar
Agathias, , Histories, ed. Keydell, R., Historiarum libri quinque, CFHB 2, Berlin (1967); tr. Frendo, J. D., Agathias, The Histories, CFHB 2A, Berlin (1975)Google Scholar
Agnellus of Ravenna, Liber pontificalis, ed. Holder-Egger, O., Liber pontificalis ecclesiae Ravennatis, MGH SRL, Hanover (1878), pp. 265391; ed. Deliyannis, D. Mauskopf, CCCM 199, Turnhout (2006); tr. D. Mauskopf Deliyannis, The book of pontiffs of the church of Ravenna, Washington, DC (2004)Google Scholar
Aistulf, , Leges, ed. and German tr. in Beyerle, F., Die Gesetze der Langobarden, Weimar (1947), pp. 358–79Google Scholar
Alcuin, , Letters, ed. Dümmler, E., MGH Ep. 4, Berlin (1895), pp. 18493; partial tr. Allott, S., Alcuin of York, c. ad 732 to 804: his life and letters, York (1974)Google Scholar
Alexander of Tralles, Therapeutica, ed. and German tr. Puschmann, T., Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Medicin, 2 vols., Vienna (1878–9; repr. with addenda, Amsterdam, 1963)Google Scholar
Alexios, I Komnenos, Ordonnance nouvelle, in ed. Gautier, P., ‘L’Édit d’Alexis Ier Comnène sur la réforme du clergé’, REB 31 (1973), pp. 165201Google Scholar
Amatus of Monte Cassino, Storia de’ Normanni, ed. Bartholomaeis, V. de, FSI 76, Rome (1935); tr. Dunbar, P. N. and Loud, G. A., The history of the Normans, Woodbridge (2004)Google Scholar
Marcellinus, Ammianus, History, ed. Seyfarth, W., Rerum gestarum libri qui supersunt, 2 vols., Leipzig (1978); partial tr. W. Hamilton, The later Roman empire ad 354–378, Harmondsworth (1986)Google Scholar
Analecta sacra et classica spicilegio Solesmensi parata, ed. Pitra, J. B., 7 vols., Paris and Rome (1876–91; repr. Farnborough, 1967)Google Scholar
Analekta hierosolymitikes stachyologias, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., 5 vols., St Petersburg (1891–8; repr. Brussels, 1963)Google Scholar
Anania of Shirak, Geography, ed. Soukry, A., Ashkharhats‘oyts‘ Movsesi Khorenats‘woy, Venice (1881; repr. Delmar, NY, 1984); tr. Hewsen, R. H., The Geography of Ananias of Širak (Ašxarhac‘oyc‘): the long and short recensions, Wiesbaden (1992)Google Scholar
Bibliothecarius, Anastasius, Correspondence of Martin I, PL 129, cols. 585–90Google Scholar
Anastasius of Sinai, Guidebook, ed. Uthemann, K. H., Viae dux, CCSG 8, Turnhout (1981)Google Scholar
Anastasius of Sinai, —, Questions and answers, ed. Richard, M. and Munitiz, J. A., Anastasii Sinaitae Quaestiones et responsiones, CCSG 59, Turnhout (2006); tr. Munitiz, J. A., CCT 7, Turnhout (2011)Google Scholar
Anastasius of Sinai, —, Sermons, ed. Uthemann, K. H., Sermones duo in constitutionem hominis secundum imaginem Dei necnon Opuscula adversus monotheletas, CCSG 12, Turnhout (1985)Google Scholar
Andrea, A. J. (tr.), Contemporary sources for the Fourth Crusade, Leiden (2000)Google Scholar
Dandolo, Andrea, Chronica, ed. Pastorello, E., Andreae Danduli Ducis Venetiarum, Chronica per extensum descripta: aa 46–1280 d.C., Bologna (1938–58)Google Scholar
Komnena, Anna, Alexiad, ed. Reinsch, D. R. and Kambylis, A., 2 vols., CFHB 40, Berlin and New York (2001); ed. and French tr. Leib, B., 4 vols., Paris (1937–76); tr. Sewter, E. R. A., Harmondsworth (1969); rev. tr. Frankopan, P., London and New York (2009)Google Scholar
Annales Bertiniani, ed. Grat, F. et al., Annales de Saint-Bertin, Paris (1964); tr. Nelson, J., The Annals of Saint-Bertin, Manchester (1991)Google Scholar
Mosellani, Annales, ed. Lappenberg, J. M., MGH SS 16, Hanover (1859), 494–9Google Scholar
Annales regni Francorum, ed. Kurze, F., MGH SRG 6, Hanover (1895); tr. Scholz, B. W., Carolingian chronicles: royal Frankish annals and Nithard’s histories, Ann Arbor, MI (1970)Google Scholar
Anonymi professoris epistulae, ed. Markopoulos, A., CFHB 37, Berlin (2000) (contents summarised by Browning (1954), pp. 402–25)Google Scholar
Ansbert, , History of Frederick’s expedition, ed. Chroust, A., Historia de expeditione Friderici imperatoris, in Quellen zur Geschichte des Kreuzzuges Kaiser Friedrichs I., MGH SRG n.s. 5, Berlin (1928; repr. 1964), pp. 1115Google Scholar
Anthologia graeca, ed. and tr. Paton, W. R., The Greek anthology, 5 vols., London and New York (1916–18)Google Scholar
Archives de l’Athos, ed. Lemerle, P. et al., 22 vols. to date, Paris (1937–)Google Scholar
Les Archives de Saint-Jean-Prodrome sur le mont Ménécée, ed. Guillou, A., Paris (1955)Google Scholar
Arethas, archbishop of Caesarea, Orations, ed. (with English summaries) Jenkins, R. J. H. et al., ‘Nine orations of Arethas from Cod. Marc. gr. 524’, BZ 47 (1954), pp. 140Google Scholar
Arethas, archbishop of Caesarea, —, Scripta minora, ed. Westerink, L. G., 2 vols., Leipzig (1968–72)Google Scholar
Aristakes of Lastivert, History, ed. Yuzbashian, K. N., Patmut‘iwn, Erevan (1973); partial French tr. Canard, M. and Berbérian, H., Récit des malheurs de la nation arménienne, Brussels (1973); tr. Bedrosian, R., Aristakes Lastivertc‘i’s History, New York (1985)Google Scholar
al-A‘sha, , Diwan, ed. Geyer, R., Gedichte von ‘Abu Basir Maimun ibn Qais al-’A‘sa, nebst Sammlungen von Stücken anderer Dichter des gleichen Beinamens und von al-Musayyab ibn ‘Alas [of Abu Bashir Maymun ibn Qays al-A‘sha (d. 629)], London (1928)Google Scholar
al-‘Askari, , al-‘Awa’il, ed. Qassab, W. and al-Misri, M., Kitab al-‘Awa’il [of Abu Hilal al-Hasan ibn ‘Abd Allah ibn Sahl al-‘Askari (d. 1004)], 2 vols., 2nd edn., Riyadh (1982)Google Scholar
Asołik, , see under Stephen of TaronGoogle Scholar
Assizes of Romania, ed. and French tr. Recoura, G., Les Assises de Romanie, Paris (1930); ed. Parmeggiani, A., Libro dele uxanze e statuti delo imperio de Romania, Spoleto (1998); tr. P. Topping, Feudal institutions as revealed in the Assizes of Romania, the Law Code of Frankish Greece, Philadelphia (1949; repr. in Topping, (1977), no. 1)Google Scholar
Athanasios I, patriarch of Constantinople, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Talbot, A.-M., The correspondence of Athanasius I, patriarch of Constantinople: letters to the emperor Andronicus II, members of the imperial family and officials, CFHB 7, Washington, DC (1975)Google Scholar
Avitus of Vienne, Epistulae, ed. Peiper, R., MGH AA 6.2, Berlin (1883), pp. 29103; tr. Shanzer, D. and Wood, I., Letters and selected prose, LTTH 38, Liverpool (2002)Google Scholar
Ayatkar i zamaspik, ed. and Italian tr. Messina, G., Libro apocalittico persiano, Rome (1939)Google Scholar
al-Azdi, , Futuh al-Sham, ed. Leeds, W. N., ‘The Fotooh al-Sham’: being an account of the Moslim conquests in Syria [of Abu Isma‘il Muhammad ibn ‘Abd Allah al-Basri al-Azdi (d. c. 781)], Calcutta (1854)Google Scholar
al-‘Azimi, , Ta’rikh Halab, ed. Za‘rur, I., Ta’rikh Halab [of Muhammad ibn ‘Ali al-‘Azimi (d. 1161)], Damascus (1984)Google Scholar
al-Azraqi, , History of Mecca, ed. Malhas, R. S., Akhbar Makkah wa-ma ja’a fiha min al-athar [of Abu al-Walid Muhammad ibn ‘Abd Allah ibn Ahmad al-Azraqi (d. c. 865)], 2 vols., Beirut (1983)Google Scholar
al-Bakri, , Mu‘jam ma sta‘jam, ed. al-Saqqa, M., Mu‘jam ma sta‘jam min asma’ al-bilad wa-al-mawadi‘ [of Abu ‘Ubayd ‘Abd Allah ibn ‘Abd al-‘Aziz al-Bakri (d. 1094)], 4 vols., Cairo (1945–51)Google Scholar
al-Bakri, , —, al-Mughrib, ed. MacGukin de Slane, W., al-Mughrib fi dhikr bilad Ifriqiyah wa-al-Maghrib, Algiers (1857; repr. Baghdad, 1964)Google Scholar
al-Baladhuri, , Futuh al-buldan, ed. de Goeje, M. J., Liber expugnationis regionum/Futuh al-buldan [of Abu al-Hasan Ahmad ibn Yahya ibn Jabir al-Baladhuri (d. 892)], Leiden (1866); tr. Hitti, P. K. and Murgotten, F. C., The origins of the Islamic state, 2 vols., New York (1916–24; repr. Piscataway, NJ, 2002)Google Scholar
al-Baladhuri, , —, Ansab al-ashraf, ed. ‘Abbas, I. et al., Ansab al-ashraf, 5 vols. in 7 pts. to date, Wiesbaden (1978–); ed. Allah, M. Hamid, vol. 1 only, Cairo (1959); ed. Goitein, S. D., Schloessinger, M. and Kister, M. J., The Ansab al-ashraf of al-Baladhuri, 3 vols. in 5 pts., Jerusalem (1936–71)Google Scholar
Hebraeus, Bar, Chronography, ed. Bedjan, P., Chronicon syriacum, Paris (1890); tr. Budge, E. A. Wallis, The chronography of Gregory Abu’l Faraj, the son of Aaron, the Hebrew physician, commonly known as Bar Hebraeus, 2 vols., London (1932)Google Scholar
Barlaam the Calabrian, Three treatises, ed. and tr. Kolbaba, T. M., ‘Barlaam the Calabrian: three treatises on papal primacy: introduction, edition, and translation’, REB 53 (1995), pp. 41115Google Scholar
Bartolf of Nangis, Gesta Francorum Iherusalem expugnantium, RHC Occ., III, pp. 491543Google Scholar
Basilika, ed. Scheltema, H. J. et al., Basilicorum libri LX, Series A (Text) 8 vols., Series B (Scholia) 9 vols., Groningen (1953–88)Google Scholar
Bede, , Opera, ed. Jones, C. W. and Kendall, C. B., Bedae venerabilis opera, CCSL 123A–C, 3 vols., Turnhout (1975–80)Google Scholar
Bede, , —, De temporibus, in Bede, Opera (1975–80), III, pp. 585611Google Scholar
Bede, , —, De temporum ratione, in Bede, Opera (1975–80), II, pp. 263544; tr. Wallis, F., The reckoning of time, LTTH 29, Liverpool (1999)Google Scholar
Benvenuto de Brixano, notaio in Candia, 1301–1302, ed. Rocca, R. Morozzo della, Venice (1950)Google Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (ed. and tr.), The fragmentary classicising historians of the later Roman empire: Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus, and Malchus, 2 vols., Liverpool, (1981–3)Google Scholar
Boiukliev, I., ‘Shopov psaltir (tekst i komentar)’, B’lgarski ezik 13 (1963), pp. 234–54Google Scholar
Book of letters, ed. Izmireants‘, Y., Girk‘ T‘ght‘ots‘, Tiflis (1901); ed. Pogharean, N., Jerusalem (1994); partial French tr. Tallon, M., Livre des lettres (Girk T’lt’oc): 1er groupe: documents concernant les relations avec les Grecs, Beirut (1955) [= Mélanges de l’Université Saint Joseph 32, pp. 1146]; substantially tr. into French in Garsoïan (1999a), pp. 411583Google Scholar
Boril, , Synodikon, ed. Popruženko, M. G., Sinodik tsaria Borila, Sofia (1928)Google Scholar
Boyce, M. (ed. and tr.), Textual sources for the study of Zoroastrianism, Manchester (1984)Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W., ‘The Arabs in Asia Minor (641–750) from Arabic Sources’, JHS 18 (1898), pp. 182208Google Scholar
Byzantine defenders of images: eight saints’ lives in English translation, ed. Talbot, A.-M., Washington, DC (1998)Google Scholar
Byzantine monastic foundation documents: a complete translation of the surviving founders’ Typika and testaments, ed. Thomas, J. C. and Hero, A. C., DOSt 35, 5 vols., Washington, DC (2000)Google Scholar
Die byzantinischen Kleinchroniken, ed. Schreiner, P., CFHB 12, 3 vols., Vienna (1975–9)Google Scholar
Byzantium: church, society and civilization seen through contemporary eyes, ed. Geanakoplos, D. J., Chicago (1984)Google Scholar
Campaign organization, ed. and tr. Dennis, , Three Byzantine military treatises, pp. 246327Google Scholar
Canart, P., ‘Nicéphore Blemmyde et le mémoire adressé aux envoyés de Grégoire IX (Nicée, 1234)’, OCP 25 (1959), pp. 310–25Google Scholar
Carile, A. (ed.), ‘Partitio terrarum Imperii Romanie’, Studi veneziani 7 (1965), pp. 125305Google Scholar
Le carte che si conservano nello archivio del capitolo metropolitano della città di Trani (dal IX secolo fino all’anno 1266), ed. Prologo, A., Barletta (1877)Google Scholar
Cassiodorus, , Expositio psalmorum, ed. Adriaen, M., CCSL 98, Turnhout (1958); tr. Walsh, P. G., Explanation of the psalms, 3 vols., New York (1990–1)Google Scholar
Cassiodorus, , —, Variae, ed. Fridh, Å. J. and Halporn, J. W., Variarum libri XII; De anima, CCSL 96, Turnhout (1973), pp. 1499; tr. (selection) Barnish, S. J. B., LTTH 12, Liverpool (1992)Google Scholar
Dio, Cassius, Roman history, ed. and tr. Cary, E., 9 vols., London (1914–27)Google Scholar
Catalogue of the Byzantine coins in the Dumbarton Oaks collection and in the Whittemore collection, I: (491–602), ed. Bellinger, A. R. (1966); II: (602–717), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1968); III: (717–1081), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1973); IV: (1081–1261), ed. Hendy, M., 2 vols. (1999); V: (1258–1453), ed. Grierson, P., 2 vols. (1999), Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Catalogue of Byzantine seals at Dumbarton Oaks and in the Fogg Museum of Art, ed. Nesbitt, J. et al., 6 vols., Washington, DC (1991–2009) (available at www.doaks.org/resources/seals)Google Scholar
Chartae Latinae antiquiores: facsimile edition of the Latin charters: 2nd series, ninth century, ed. Cavallo, G. and Nicolaj, G., 58 pts. to date, Olten and Dietikon-Zurich (1997–)Google Scholar
Cheikho, L., Shu‘ara’ al-Nasraniyah, 2 vols., Beirut (1890–1)Google Scholar
Chronica monasterii Casinensis, ed. Hoffmann, H., Die Chronik von Montecassino, MGH SS 34, Hanover (1980)Google Scholar
The Chronicle of 811, ed. and French tr. Dujčev, I., ‘La Chronique byzantine de l’an 811’, TM 1 (1965), pp. 205–54; repr. in Dujčev, (1965–96), II, pp. 425–89; tr. in Stephenson (2006), pp. 8790Google Scholar
Chronicle of Brussels, ed. Cumont, F., Chroniques byzantines du manuscrit 11376, Anecdota Bruxellensia I, Ghent (1894), pp. 1336Google Scholar
The Chronicle of Monemvasia, ed. in Lemerle (1963), pp. 811; ed. and Italian tr. Dujčev, I., Cronaca di Monemvasia, Palermo (1976); ed. in Kislinger (2001), pp. 199206Google Scholar
The Chronicle of the Morea, ed. Kalonaros, P. P., To chronikon tou Moreos, Athens (1940); tr. Lurier, H. E., Crusaders as conquerors: the Chronicle of Morea, New York (1964)Google Scholar
Chronicle of Tocco, ed. and Italian tr. Schirò, G., Cronaca dei Tocco di Cefalonia di Anonimo, CFHB 10, Rome (1975)Google Scholar
Chronicon ad 1234, ed. and Latin and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Anonymi auctoris Chronicon ad annum Christi 1234 pertinens, 4 vols., CSCO 81, 82, 109, 354, Paris (1920–74); partial tr. in Syrian chronicles, tr. Palmer et al., pp. 111221Google Scholar
Chronicon Salernitanum, ed. Westerbergh, U., Chronicon Salernitanum: a critical edition with studies on literary and historical sources and on languages, Stockholm (1956)Google Scholar
Chronicon vulturnense del monaco Giovanni, ed. Federici, V., FSI 58–60, 3 vols., Rome (1925–38); partial Italian tr. Benedittis, G. de, San Vincenzo al Volturno: dal Chronicon alla storia, Isernia (1995)Google Scholar
La Chronique de Sainte-Barbe-en-Auge, ed. Sauvage, R.-N., Caen (1907)Google Scholar
Chroniques gréco-romanes inédites et peu connues, ed. Hopf, C., Berlin (1873)Google Scholar
Cinque poeti bizantini: anacreontee dal Barberiniano greco 310, ed. and Italian tr. Ciccolella, F., Alessandria (2000)Google Scholar
Codex bavarus, ed. Rabotti, G., Breviarium ecclesiae Ravennatis (Codice Bavaro) secoli VII–X, Rome (1985)Google Scholar
Codex carolinus, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Ep. 3, Berlin (1892), pp. 476653; partial tr. King, P. D., Charlemagne: translated sources, Kendal (1987)Google Scholar
Codex diplomaticus caietanus, 3 vols. in 4 pts., Monte Cassino (1887–1960)Google Scholar
Codex diplomaticus cavensis, ed. Morcaldi, M. et al., 10 vols., Milan, Naples and Badia di Cava (1873–1990)Google Scholar
Codex diplomaticus regni Croatiae, Dalmatiae et Slavoniae, ed. Smičiklas, T. et al., 19 vols., Zagreb (1904–90)Google Scholar
Commemoratorium de casis Dei vel monasteriis (c. 808), in Tobler, T. and Molinier, M. (eds.), Itinera hierosolymitana et descriptiones Terrae Sanctae bellis sacris anteriora et latina lingua exarata sumptibus Societatis illustrandis Orientis latini monumentis, Geneva (1880), pp. 301–5Google Scholar
Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum tertium, ed. Riedinger, R., ACO Series 2 2.1–3, 3 vols. to date, Berlin (1990–)Google Scholar
Confraternity of Thebes, ed. and tr. Nesbitt, J. and Wiita, J., ‘A confraternity of the Comnenian era’, BZ 68 (1975), pp. 360–84Google Scholar
Manasses, Constantine, Chronicle, ed. Lampsidis, O., Constantini Manassis Breviarium Chronicum, CFHB 36, 2 vols., Athens (1996)Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio, I: ed. Moravcsik, G., tr. Jenkins, R. J. H., 2nd edn., CFHB 1, Washington, DC (1967); II: Commentary, ed. Jenkins, R. J. H., London (1962)Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, —, De cerimoniis aulae byzantinae, ed. Reiske, J. J., 2 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1829–30); incomplete ed. and French tr. Vogt, A., Constantin VII Porphyrogénète: Le Livre des cérémonies, 2 vols., Paris (1935–9); ed. and French tr. Dagron, G. and Flusin, B., Le Livre des cérémonies (in preparation); tr. Moffatt, A. and Tall, M., Constantine Porphyrogennetos: the book of ceremonies, ByzAust 18, 2 vols., Canberra (2012); tr. of DC, II.15 in Featherstone, ‘Diendeixin’, pp. 81112; tr. of DC, II.44–5 in Haldon (2000b), pp. 202–35Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, —, De thematibus, ed. Pertusi, A., StT 160, Rome (1952)Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, —, Excerpta de legationibus, in Excerpta historica iussu Imp. Constantini Porphyrogeniti confecta, I, ed. Boor, C. de et al., 4 vols. in 5 pts., Berlin (1903–10)Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, —, Military orations, (i) ed. Ahrweiler, H., ‘Un discours inédit de Constantin VII Porphyrogénète’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 393404 at pp. 397–9; tr. McGeer, E., ‘Two military orations of Constantine VII’, in Nesbitt, (ed). (2003), pp. 117–20; (ii) ed. Vári, R., ‘Zum historischen Exzerptenwerke des Konstantinos Porphyrogennetos’ BZ 17 (1908), pp. 7585 at pp. 7884; tr. McGeer, , ‘Two military orations’, pp. 127–34Google Scholar
Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, —, Three treatises on imperial military expeditions, ed. and tr. Haldon, J., CFHB 28, Vienna (1990)Google Scholar
Stilbes, Constantine, Against the Latins, ed. Darrouzès, J., ‘Le Mémoire de Constantin Stilbès contre les Latins’, REB 21 (1963), pp. 50100Google Scholar
Stilbes, Constantine, —, Thesaurus, ed. Munitiz, J. A., Theognosti thesaurus, CCSG 5, Louvain (1979) Constitutio Romana, ed. Boretius, A., MGH Cap. 1, Hanover (1883), pp. 322–4Google Scholar
Corippus, , In laudem Iustini Augusti minoris libri IV, ed. and tr. Cameron, Averil, London (1976)Google Scholar
Corippus, , —, Iohannis, ed. Diggle, J. and Goodyear, F. R. D., Cambridge (1970); tr. Shea, G. W., The Iohannis or De bellis libycis of Flavius Cresconius Corippus, Lewiston, NY (1998)Google Scholar
Cosmas Indicopleustes, Christian topography, ed. and French tr. Wolska-Conus, W., Topographie chrétienne, 3 vols., Paris (1968–73); tr. McCrindle, J. W., The Christian topography of Cosmas, an Egyptian monk, London (1897)Google Scholar
Cotelerius, J. B., Ecclesiae graecae monumenta, 4 vols., Paris (1696)Google Scholar
Council of Hieria (754), Horos in Mansi, , XIII, cols. 203364; partial tr. in Gero (1977), pp. 6894; tr. in Icon and logos, ed. Sahas, pp. 44185; partial German tr. in Krannich, T. et al. (eds.), Die ikonoklastiche Synode von Hiereia 754: Einleitung, Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar ihres Horos, Tübingen (2002), pp. 2969; partial French tr. in Auzépy, et al. (1996), pp. 4652Google Scholar
Creeds, councils and controversies: documents illustrating the history of the Church AD 337–461, ed. Stevenson, J., rev. edn. Frend, W. H. C., London (1989)Google Scholar
Cyril of Scythopolis, Saints’ lives, ed. Schwartz, E., Kyrillos von Skythopolis, Leipzig (1939); tr. Price, R. M., Lives of the monks of Palestine, Kalamazoo, MI (1991)Google Scholar
al-Dabbagh in Ibn Naji, Ma’alim, ed. Shabbuh, I. et al., Ma’alim al-iman fi ma’arifat ahl al-Qayrawan [‘Abd al-Rahman ibn Muhammad al-Dabbagh (d. 1299/1300) in Abu al-Qasim ibn Isa ibn Naji (d. 1436)], 3 vols., Cairo (1968)Google Scholar
Danilo II, archbishop et al., Životi kraljeva i arhiepiskopa srpskih, ed. Daničić, D. (Zagreb, 1866; repr. London, 1972)Google Scholar
De obsidione toleranda, ed. Berg, H. van den, tr. Sullivan, D. F., in Sullivan, D. F., ‘A Byzantine instruction manual on siege defense: the De obsidione toleranda’, in Nesbitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 139266Google Scholar
Délibérations des assemblées vénitiennes concernant la Romanie, ed. Thiriet, F., 2 vols., Paris and The Hague (1966–71)Google Scholar
Deliberazioni del maggior consiglio di Venezia, ed. Cessi, R., 3 vols., Bologna (1931–50)Google Scholar
Chomatenos, Demetrios, Erotapokriseis, in Analecta sacra et classica, ed. Pitra, VI (VII), cols. 618–86Google Scholar
Chomatenos, Demetrios, —, Ponemata diaphora, ed. Prinzing, G., CFHB 38, Berlin and New York (2002)Google Scholar
Kydones, Demetrios, Apologia for unity with Rome, ed. Mercati, G., Notizie di Procoro e Demetrio Cidone, Manuele Caleca e Teodoro Meliteniota ed altri appunti per la storia della teologia e della letteratura bizantina del secolo XIV, StT 56, Vatican City, Rome (1931), pp. 359403; German tr. Beck, H.-G., ‘Die “Apologia pro vita sua” des Demetrios Kydones’, Ostkirchliche Studien 1 (1952), pp. 208–25, 264–82; tr. J. Likoudis, Ending the Byzantine Greek schism, New Rochelle, NY (1992), pp. 2270Google Scholar
Kydones, Demetrios, —, Correspondance, ed. Loenertz, R. J., StT 186, 208, 2 vols., Vatican City, Rome (1956–60); German tr. Tinnefeld, F., Demetrios Kydones, Briefe, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Stuttgart (1981–2003)Google Scholar
Dendrinos, C. (ed.), ‘An unpublished funeral oration on Manuel II Palaeologus († 1425)’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 423–56Google Scholar
Denkard VI, tr. Shaked, S., The wisdom of the Sasanian sages, Boulder, CO (1979)Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. (ed. and tr.), Three Byzantine military treatises, CFHB 25, Washington, DC (1985)Google Scholar
Denys de Thrace et les commentateurs arméniens, ed. Adontz, N., tr. Hotterbex, R., Louvain (1970)Google Scholar
Deusdedit, , Collectio canonum, ed. Glanvell, V. Wolf von, Die Kanonessammlung des Kardinals Deusdedit, Paderborn (1905)Google Scholar
Digenis Akritis: the Grottaferrata and Escorial versions, ed. and tr. Jeffreys, E., Cambridge (1998)Google Scholar
al-Dinawari, , al-Akhbar, ed. Guirgass, V., Kitab al-akhbar al-tiwal [of Abu Hanifah Ahmad ibn Dawud al-Dinawari (d. c. 895)], 2 vols., Leiden (1888–1912)Google Scholar
Diplomatarium Veneto-Levantinum, I: 1300–1350, ed. Thomas, G. M., Venice (1880); II: 1351–1454, ed. Thomas, G. M. and Predelli, R., Venice (1899)Google Scholar
Discipline générale antique (IIe–IXe siècles), ed. and French tr. Joannou, P.-P., 2 vols., Rome (1962–3); English tr. ed. by Tanner, N. P., Decrees of the ecumenical councils, 2 vols., London and Washington, DC (1990)Google Scholar
Divisio ducatus Beneventani, ed. Bluhme, F. in MGH Leges (in folio) 4, ed. Pertz, G. H., Hanover (1868), pp. 221–5; ed. in Martin (2005), pp. 201–17Google Scholar
Dmitrievsky, A., Opisanie liturgicheskikh rukopisei, khraniashchikhsia v bibliotekakh pravoslavnogo vostoka, 3 vols., Kiev and Petrograd (1895–1917)Google Scholar
Dobschütz, E. von, Christusbilder: Untersuchungen zur christlichen Legende, Leipzig (1899)Google Scholar
The Doctrine of Jacob the Newly Baptised, ed. and French tr. Dagron, G. and Déroche, V., ‘Juifs et Chrétiens dans l’orient du VIIe siècle’, TM 11 (1991), pp. 17273Google Scholar
Documenti relativi alla storia di Venezia anteriori al mille, ed. Cessi, R., 2nd edn. by Polizzi, C. F., 2 vols., Venice (1991)Google Scholar
Documenti sulle relazioni delle città toscane coll’oriente cristiano e coi Turchi fino all’anno MDXXXI, ed. Müller, G., Florence (1879)Google Scholar
Documents sur le régime des terres dans la principauté de Morée au XIVe siècle, ed. Longnon, J. and Topping, P., Paris (1969)Google Scholar
Dölger, F., Aus den Schatzkammern des Heiligen Berges: 115 Urkunden und 50 Urkundensiegel aus 10 Jahrhunderten, Munich (1948)Google Scholar
Dölger, F., —, Beiträge zur Geschichte der byzantinischen Finanzverwaltung: besonders des 10. und 11. Jahrhunderts, Leipzig (1927); includes edn. of ‘The taxation treatise Cod. Marc. gr 173’, pp. 113–23; tr. in Brand (1969), pp. 4857Google Scholar
Dölger, F., —, Regesten der Kaiserurkunden des oströmischen Reiches von 565–1453, 5 vols., Munich (1924–65); rev. edn. Wirth, P. et al., 3 vols. to date (1977–)Google Scholar
Dölger, F., —, Sechs byzantinische Praktika des 14. Jahrhunderts für das Athoskloster Iberon, mit diplomatischen, sprachlichen, verwaltungs- und sozialgeschichtlichen Bemerkungen, Munich (1949)Google Scholar
Dossier grec de l’Union de Lyon (1273–1277), ed. and French tr. Laurent, V. and Darrouzès, J., Paris (1976)Google Scholar
Dubarle, A.-M., ‘L’Homélie de Grégoire le Référandaire pour la réception de l’image d’Édesse’, REB 55 (1997), pp. 551Google Scholar
Duca di Candia: ducali e lettere ricevute (1358–1360; 1401–1405), ed. Thiriet, F., Venice (1978)Google Scholar
Duca di Candia: Quaternus consiliorum 1340–1350, ed. Vidulich, P. Ratti, Venice (1976)Google Scholar
Ducas, , Istoria Turco-Bizantină, 1341–1462, ed. Grecu, V., Bucharest (1958); tr. Magoulias, H. J., Decline and fall of Byzantium to the Ottoman Turks, Detroit (1975)Google Scholar
Dujčev, I., ‘On the treaty of 927 with the Bulgarians’, DOP 32 (1978), pp. 217–95Google Scholar
Eberwin of Trier, Ex miraculis sancti Symeonis, ed. Waitz, G., MGH SS 8, Hanover (1848), pp. 209–11Google Scholar
Ecloga, ed. and German tr. Burgmann, L., Ecloga, das Gesetzbuch Leons III. und Konstantinos V., Frankfurt-am-Main (1983); tr. Freshfield, E. H., A manual of Roman law: the Ecloga, Cambridge (1926); tr. Humphreys, M., in Laws of the Isaurian era, pp. 3477Google Scholar
Ecloga Basilicorum, ed. Burgmann, L., Frankfurt-am-Main (1988)Google Scholar
Ecloga privata aucta, ed. Simon, D. and Troianos, S., ‘Eklogadion und Ecloga privata aucta’, FM 2 (1977), pp. 4586 (text at pp. 5874); tr. Freshfield, E. H., A revised manual of Roman law: founded upon the Ecloga of Leo III and Constantine V, of Isauria, Ecloga privata aucta, Cambridge (1927)Google Scholar
Stephanus, Eddius, Life of Wilfrid, ed. Levison, W., Vita Sancti Wilfridi, MGH SRM 6, Hanover (1913), pp. 193263; ed. and tr. Colgrave, B., The life of Bishop Wilfrid, by Eddius Stephanus, Cambridge (1985)Google Scholar
Einhard, , Life of Charlemagne, ed. Waitz, G. et al., Vita Karoli magni, MGH SRG 25, Hanover (1911); tr. in Dutton, P. E., Charlemagne’s courtier: the complete Einhard, Peterborough, Ont. (1998), pp. 1539Google Scholar
Einhard, , —, Translatio et miracula sanctorum Marcellini et Petri, ed. Waitz, G., MGH SS 15.1, Hanover (1887), pp. 238–64; tr. in Dutton, P. E., Charlemagne’s courtier: the complete Einhard, Peterborough, Ont. (1998), pp. 69130Google Scholar
bar Shinaya, Elias, Chronicle, ed. Brooks, E. W. and Chabot, J.-B., Opus chronologicum, CSCO 62–3, 2 vols., Paris (1910; repr. Louvain, 1954); French tr. Delaporte, L. J., La Chronographie d’Élie bar-Šinaya, Paris (1910)Google Scholar
Elishe, , History, ed. Ter-Minasyan, E., Eghishe vasn Vardanay ew Hayots‘ Paterazmin, Erevan (1957; repr. Delmar, NY, 1993); tr. Thomson, R. W., Elishe: History of Vardan and the Armenian war, Cambridge, MA (1982); French tr. in Langlois, Historiens de l’Arménie, II, pp. 183251Google Scholar
Ennodius, , Panegyricus dictus Theoderico, in Ennodius, Opera, ed. Vogel, E., MGH AA 7, Berlin (1885), pp. 203–14; ed. and German tr. Rohr, C., Der Theoderich-Panegyricus des Ennodius, Hanover (1995), pp. 195263Google Scholar
Ephraim, , Historia chronica, ed. Lampsides, O., CFHB 27, Athens (1990)Google Scholar
Epiphanios, Life of Andrew the Apostle, PG 120, cols. 215–60Google Scholar
Epistolae Langobardicae collectae, ed. Gundlach, W., MGH Ep. 3, Berlin (1892), pp. 691715Google Scholar
Épistoliers byzantins du Xe siècle, ed. Darrouzès, J., Paris (1960)Google Scholar
Epistula ad Theophilum imperatorem, PG 95, cols. 345–85; ed. and tr. Munitiz, J. A. et al., The letter of the three patriarchs to Emperor Theophilos and related texts, Camberley (1997); ed. and German tr. Gauer, H., Texte zum byzantinischen Bilderstreit: der Synodalbrief der drei Patriarchen des Ostens von 836 und seine Verwandlung in sieben Jahrunderten, Frankfurt-am-Main (1994), pp. 74128Google Scholar
Epistulae Austrasicae, ed. Gundlach, W., in Defensoris Locogiacensis monachi et alia, ed. Rochais, M. et al., CCSL 117, Turnhout (1957), pp. 404–70Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, Church history, tr. Williamson, G. A., rev. Louth, A., The history of the Church from Christ to Constantine, London (1989)Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, —, Life of Constantine, ed. Winkelmann, F., Über das Leben des Kaisers Konstantin, 2nd edn., Berlin (1991); tr. Averil Cameron and S. G. Hall, Oxford (1999)Google Scholar
Eusebius of Caesarea, —, Werke, ed. Heikel, I. A. et al., 9 vols., Leipzig and Berlin (1902–56)Google Scholar
Eustathios, archbishop of Thessaloniki, Capture of Thessaloniki, ed. Kyriakidis, S. and Italian tr. Rotolo, V., La espugnazione di Tessalonica (Historia tes aloseos tes Thessalonikes), Palermo (1961); tr. Jones, J. R. Melville, The capture of Thessaloniki, ByzAust 8, Canberra (1988)Google Scholar
Eustathios, archbishop of Thessaloniki, —, Opera minora, ed. Wirth, P., CFHB 32, Berlin (2000)Google Scholar
Boilas, Eustathios, Testament, ed. Lemerle, P., ‘Le Testament d’Eustathios Boïlas (avril 1059)’, ed. in Lemerle (1977), pp. 1363 (text at pp. 21–9)Google Scholar
Tornikes, Euthymios, Syngraphai, in Noctes Petropolitanae, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, , pp. 103–87Google Scholar
Zigabenos, Euthymios, Panoplia dogmatike, PG 128–30; partial tr. in Hamilton and Hamilton, Christian dualist heresies, pp. 171–4, 180207Google Scholar
Zigabenos, Euthymios, —, Die Phundagiagiten: ein Beitrag zur Ketzergeschichte des byzantinischen Mittelalters, ed. Ficker, G., Leipzig (1908), pp. 89111Google Scholar
Scholasticus, Evagrius, Ecclesiastical history, ed. Bidez, J. and Parmentier, L., London (1898); tr. Whitby, Michael, LTTH 33, Liverpool (2000)Google Scholar
Excavations at Nessana, III: Non-literary papyri, ed. Kraemer, C. J., Princeton (1958)Google Scholar
Farmer’s law (Nomos georgikos), ed. and Russian tr. Medvedev, I. P. et al., Vizantiiskii zemledel’cheskii zakon’, Leningrad (1984), pp. 96128; ed. and tr. Ashburner, W., ‘The Farmer’s Law’, JHS 30 (1910), pp. 85108 (edn. at pp. 97–108); JHS 32 (1912), pp. 6895 (tr. at pp. 8795); tr. M. Humphreys, in Laws of the Isaurian era, pp. 129–39Google Scholar
al-Fasawi, , al-Ma‘rifah, ed. ‘Umari, A. D., Kitab al-ma‘rifah wa-al-ta’rikh [of Abu Yusuf Ya‘qub ibn Sufyan al-Fasawi (d. 890/1)], 3 vols., Baghdad (1976)Google Scholar
al-Fasi, , Shifa’ al-gharam bi-akhbar al-balad al-haram [of Taqi al-Din Abu al-Tayyib Muhammad ibn Ahmad ibn ‘Ali al-Qurashi al-Hashimi al-Hasani al-Fasi (d. 1429)], 2 vols., Mecca (1956)Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M., ‘Di’ endeixin; display in court ceremonial (De cerimoniis II, 15)’, in Cutler, and Papaconstantinou, (eds.) (2007), pp. 75112Google Scholar
Festa, N. (ed. and tr.), ‘Le lettere greche di Federigo II’, Archivio storico italiano, 5th series, vol. 13 (1894), pp. 134Google Scholar
Firdausi, , Shahnama, ed. Nafisi, S., 10 vols., Tehran (1934–6); French tr. Mohl, J., 7 vols., Paris (1876–8); tr. A. G. and Warner, E., 9 vols., London (1905–25; repr. 2000)Google Scholar
The First Crusade: the accounts of eye-witnesses and participants, ed. Krey, A. C., Princeton (1921; repr. Gloucester, MA, 1958)Google Scholar
Flusin, B., ‘Le Panégyrique de Constantin VII Porphyrogénète pour la translation des reliques de Grégoire le Théologien (BHG 728)’, REB 57 (1999), pp. 597Google Scholar
Fontes graeci historiae bulgaricae, ed. Dujčev, I. et al., 11 vols., Sofia (1954–83)Google Scholar
Fontes historiae Nubiorum, ed. Eide, T. et al., 4 vols., Bergen (1994–2000)Google Scholar
Fontes minores (Forschungen zur byzantinischen Rechtsgeschichte), ed. Simon, D. et al., 11 vols. to date (Frankfurt-am-Main, 1976–)Google Scholar
Fontes rerum Byzantinarum: rhetorum saeculi XII orationes politicae, ed. Regel, V. E. and Novosadskij, N. I., St Petersburg (1892; repr. Leipzig, 1982)Google Scholar
Fredegar, , Chronicle, ed. Krusch, B., Chronicarum quae dicuntur Fredegarii Scholastici libri IV cum continuationibus, MGH SRM 2, Hanover (1889), pp. 1193; tr. Wallace-Hadrill, J. M., The fourth book of the Chronicle of Fredegar with its continuations, London and New York (1960)Google Scholar
Anonymus, Gallus, Chronicae, ed. Maleczyński, K., Chronicae et gesta ducum sive principum Polonorum, Cracow (1952); tr. Knoll, P. W. and Schaer, F., The deeds of the princes of the Poles, Budapest (2003)Google Scholar
Gelzer, H., ‘Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der orientalischen Kirche, I’, BZ 1 (1892), pp. 245–82Google Scholar
Gelzer, H., —, ‘Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der orientalischen Kirche, II’, BZ 2 (1893), pp. 2272Google Scholar
Plethon, Gemistos, ‘Address to Manuel Palaiologos on affairs in the Peloponnese’, partial tr. in Social and political thought in Byzantium, ed. Barker, pp. 198206Google Scholar
Plethon, Gemistos, —, ‘Treatise on laws’, partial tr. in Social and political thought in Byzantium, ed. Barker, pp. 212–18Google Scholar
Genesios, , Regum libri quattuor, ed. Lesmüller-Werner, A. and Thurn, H., CFHB 14, Berlin (1978); tr. and comm. Kaldellis, A., On the reigns of the emperors, ByzAust 11, Canberra (1998)Google Scholar
Gennadios, Scholarios II, Oeuvres complètes, ed. Petit, L. et al., 8 vols., Paris (1928–36)Google Scholar
Geoffrey of Villehardouin, La Conquête de Constantinople, ed. and French tr. Faral, E., 2 vols., 2nd edn., Paris (1961); tr. Shaw, M. R. B., Joinville and Villehardouin, Chronicles of the Crusades, Harmondsworth (1963)Google Scholar
Géométries du fisc byzantin, ed. and French tr. Lefort, J. et al., Paris (1991), pp. 38209Google Scholar
Akropolites, George, Opera, edn. Heisenberg, A., 2 vols., Leipzig (1903); rev. edn. Wirth, P., Stuttgart (1978); tr. Macrides, R., George Akropolites: the history, Oxford (2007)Google Scholar
Bardanes, George, Discussions, ed. Roncaglia, M. P., Georges Bardanès, métropolite de Corfou, et Barthélemy de l’ordre franciscain. Les discussions sur le purgatoire (15 oct.–17 nov. 1231), Rome (1953)Google Scholar
Bardanes, George, —, Letter, ed. Loenertz, R.-J., ‘Lettre de Georges Bardanès, métropolite de Corcyre, au patriarche oecuménique Germain II 1226–1227 c.’, EEBS 33 (1964), pp. 87118Google Scholar
George of Cyprus, Descriptio orbis Romani, ed. Gelzer, H., Leipzig (1890)Google Scholar
George the Monk, Chronicle, ed. Boor, C. de, 2 vols., Leipzig (1904); rev. ed. Wirth, P., Stuttgart (1978)Google Scholar
George the Monk (Continued), see Monachus, Georgius Continuatus in TC, ed. Bekker, , pp. 761924Google Scholar
Pachymeres, George, Relations historiques, ed. Failler, A. and French tr. Laurent, V. and Failler, A., CFHB 24, 5 vols., Paris (1984–2000)Google Scholar
George of Pisidia, Poemi, ed. and Italian tr. Pertusi, A., Ettal (1959)Google Scholar
Sphrantzes, George, Chronicle, ed. and Romanian tr. Grecu, V., Memorii, 1401–1477, Bucharest (1966); ed. and Italian tr. Maisano, R., Cronaca, CFHB 29, Rome (1990); tr. Carroll, M., A contemporary Greek source for the siege of Constantinople 1453: the Sphrantzes chronicle, Amsterdam (1985); tr. Philippides, M., The fall of the Byzantine empire: a chronicle, Amhurst, MA (1980)Google Scholar
Synkellos, George, Chronography, ed. Mosshammer, A. A., Ecloga chronographica, Leipzig (1984); tr. Adler, W. and Tuffin, P., The chronography of George Synkellos: a Byzantine chronicle of universal history from the creation, Oxford (2002)Google Scholar
Tornikes, George, Letters and orations, ed. and French tr. Darrouzès, J., Géorges et Démétrios Tornikès. Letters et discours, Paris (1970)Google Scholar
The Georgian royal annals, ed. Qauxc‘išvilis, S., K‘art‘lis c‘xovreba, 4 vols., Tbilisi (1955–73) [repr. of Qauxc‘išvilis’ edition in Rapp, S. H. (ed.), K‘art‘lis c‘xovreba: the Georgian royal annals and their medieval Armenian adaptation, 2 vols., Delmar, NY (1998)]; ed. and French tr. Brosset, M. F., Histoire de la Géorgie depuis l’antiquité jusqu’au XIXe siècle, 2 vols. in 4 pts., St Petersburg (1849–58); tr. Thomson, R. W., Rewriting Caucasian history: the medieval Armenian adaptation of the Georgian chronicles, Oxford (1996)Google Scholar
Gerald of Wales, De principis instructione, in Opera, VIII, ed. Warner, G. F. et al., 8 vols., London (1861–91); tr. Stevenson, J., Concerning the instruction of princes, London (1858; repr. [with repagination] Felinfach, Dyfed, 1991)Google Scholar
Gerbert of Aurillac, Letters, ed. Havet, J., Lettres de Gerbert, 983–997, Paris (1889); ed. and French tr. Riché, P. and Callu, J. P., Gerbert d’Aurillac, Correspondance, 2 vols., Paris (1993)Google Scholar
Germanos I, patriarch of Constantinople, Historia ecclesiastica et mystica contemplatio, PG 98, cols. 383454; ed. and tr. Meyendorff, P., On the divine liturgy, Crestwood, NY (1984)Google Scholar
Germanos II, patriarch of Constantinople, ‘Bref inédit’, ed. Nicole, J., ‘Bref inédit de Germain II patriarche de Constantinople (année 1230) avec une recension nouvelle du chrysobulle de l’empereur Jean Ducas Vatacès’, REG 7 (1894), pp. 6880Google Scholar
Germanos II, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Letter, ed. and tr. Gill, J., ‘An unpublished letter of Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople (1222–1240)’, Byz 44 (1974), pp. 138151; repr. in Gill, (1979b), no. 3Google Scholar
Gesta Francorum, ed. and tr. Hill, R., The deeds of the Franks and the other pilgrims to Jerusalem, London (1962)Google Scholar
Gesta Innocentii III papae, PL 214, pp. xviiccxxviiiGoogle Scholar
Golubovich, H., ‘Disputatio Latinorum et Graecorum seu relatio apocrisariorum Gregorii IX de gestis Nicaeae in Bithynia et Nymphaeae in Lydia 1234’, AHF 12 (1919), pp. 418–70Google Scholar
Gottschalk of Orbais, De praedestinatione, in ed. Lambot, C., Oeuvres théologiques et grammaticales de Godescalc d’Orbais, Louvain (1945), pp. 180258Google Scholar
Gouillard, J., ‘Le Synodikon de l’Orthodoxie: édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 1316Google Scholar
Gřcke povelje srpskih vladara, ed. Soloviev, A. and Mošin, V. A., Belgrade (1936; repr. London, 1974)Google Scholar
Greek Jewish texts from the Cairo Genizah, ed. and tr. Lange, N. de, Tübingen (1996)Google Scholar
Greek papyri in the British Museum, ed. Bell, H. I. et al., 6 vols., London (1893–1924)Google Scholar
Greek traditions, ed. Vinogradov, A. I., Grecheskie predaniia o sv. Apostole Andree, I: Zhitiia (S. Andreae apostoli traditio Graeca), St Petersburg (2005)Google Scholar
Gregory I (the Great), pope, Dialogues, ed. and French tr. Vogüé, A. de and Antin, P., SC 251, 260, 265, 3 vols., Paris (1978–80)Google Scholar
Gregory I (the Great), pope, —, Letters, ed. Ewald, P. and Hartmann, L. M., Registrum epistolarum, MGH Ep. 1–2, 2 vols., Berlin (1887–99); ed. Norberg, D., S. Gregorii Magni Registrum epistularum, CCSL 140, 140A, 2 vols., Turnhout (1982); ed. and French tr. Minard, P., Registre des lettres, SC 370, 371, 2 vols., Paris (1991); tr. Martyn, J. R. C., The letters of Gregory the Great, 3 vols., Toronto (2004)Google Scholar
Gregory I (the Great), pope, —, Moralia in Job, ed. Adriaen, M., CCSL 143, 143A, 143B, 3 vols., Turnhout (1979–85); tr. Anon., Morals on the book of Job, 3 vols., Oxford (1844–7)Google Scholar
Akindynos, Gregory, Letters, ed. and tr. Hero, A. C., Letters of Gregory Akindynos, CFHB 21, Washington, DC (1983)Google Scholar
Gregory the Cellarer, Life of Lazaros, AASS Novembris, III, pp. 508–88; tr. Greenfield, R. P. H., The life of Lazaros of Mt Galesion: an eleventh-century pillar saint, Washington, DC (2000)Google Scholar
Gregory of Cyprus, Autobiography, in Lameere, W., La Tradition manuscrite de la correspondance de Grégoire de Chypre, patriarche de Constantinople 1283–1289, Brussels and Rome (1937), pp. 176–91; tr. Pelendrides, A., The Autobiography of George of Cyprus (Ecumenical Patriarch Gregory II), London (1993), pp. 2145Google Scholar
Gregory of Narek, Book of lamentations, French tr. Mahé, A. and Mahé, J.-P., Matean oghbergut‘ean: le livre de lamentation, CSCO 584, Louvain (2000)Google Scholar
Gregory of Cyprus, —, Discourses, ed. Awetik‘ean, G., Srboy hawrn meroy Grigori Narekats‘woy erkrord matean charits‘, Venice (1827)Google Scholar
Nazianzen, Gregory, Select orations, tr. in Nicene, ed. Wace and Schaff, VII; tr. Vinson, M., Select orations of St Gregory of Nazianzus, Washington, DC (2003)Google Scholar
Palamas, Gregory, The one hundred and fifty chapters, ed. and tr. Sinkewicz, R. E., Toronto (1988)Google Scholar
Gregory of Tours, Libri historiarum decem, ed. Krusch, B. and Levison, W., MGH SRM 1, Hanover (1951); tr. Thorpe, L., Gregory of Tours: the History of the Franks, Harmondsworth (1974)Google Scholar
Gr’tski izvori za b’lgarskata istoriia, see Fontes graeci historiae bulgaricaeGoogle Scholar
Gunther of Pairis, Capture of Constantinople, ed. Orth, P., Hystoria Constantinopolitana, Hildesheim (1994); tr. Andrea, A. J., The capture of Constantinople, Philadelphia (1997)Google Scholar
Hadrian, I, Letter to Constantine VI and Irene, in Mansi, XII, cols. 1055–76Google Scholar
Hamilton, J. and Hamilton, B., Christian dualist heresies in the Byzantine world, c. 650–c. 1450, Manchester (1998)Google Scholar
Hanawalt, E. A., An annotated bibliography of Byzantine sources in English translation, Brookline, MA (1988)Google Scholar
Heisenberg, A., ‘Neue Quellen zur Geschichte des lateinischen Kaisertums und der Kirchenunion. I. Der Epitaphios des Nikolaos Mesarites auf seinen Bruder Johannes; II. Die Unionsverhandlungen vom 30. August 1206. Patriarchenwahl und Kaiserkrönung in Nikaia 1208; III. Der Bericht des Nikolaos Mesarites über die politischen und kirchlichen Ereignisse des Jahres 1214’, Sitzungsberichte der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophischphilologische und historische Klasse, no. 5 (1922), pp. 375; no. 2 (1923), pp. 356; no. 3 (1923), pp. 396; repr. in Heisenberg, (1973), no. 2; tr. Angold in Nicholas Mesarites: I (as ‘Epitaphios for his brother John’), pp. 134–92; II (partial tr. as ‘Dossier on the patriarchate’), pp. 193234; III (as ‘Fourth Lenten sermon 1215’), pp. 235–96Google Scholar
Hendrickx, B., ‘Recherches sur les documents diplomatiques non conservés, concernant la Quatrième Croisade et l’Empire latin de Constantinople pendant les premières années de son existence, 1200–1206’, Byzantina 2 (1970), pp. 107–84Google Scholar
Hendrickx, B., —, ‘Régestes des empereurs latins de Constantinople, 1204–1261/1272’, Byzantina 14 (1988), pp. 7221; repr. Hendrickx, B., Régestes des empereurs latins de Constantinople, 1204–1261/1272, Thessalonica (1988)Google Scholar
Herodian, , History, ed. and tr. Whittaker, C. R., 2 vols., London (1969–70)Google Scholar
‘Heron of Byzantium’, Parangelmata poliorcetica – Geodesia, ed. and tr. in Sullivan, , Siegecraft, pp. 26151Google Scholar
Hilduin, , Passion of St Denis (Passio sanctissimi Dionysii), PL 106, cols. 2350Google Scholar
Histoire des Seldjoukides d’Asie Mineure: par un anonyme, ed. Uzluk, F. N., Ankara (1952)Google Scholar
History of the Albanians, ed. Arak‘elyan, V., Patmut‘iwn Aghuanits‘ ashkharhi, Erevan (1983); tr. Dowsett, C. J. F., The history of the Caucasian Albanians by Movses Dasxuranci, London (1961)Google Scholar
Holy women of Byzantium: ten saints’ lives in English translation, ed. Talbot, A.-M., Washington, DC (1996)Google Scholar
Hudud al-‘alam, tr. Minorsky, V., The regions of the world: a Persian geography, 372 ah–982 ad, 2nd edn. Bosworth, C. E., London (1970)Google Scholar
Huyse, P., Die dreisprächige Inschrift Šaburs I. an der Ka‘ba-i Zardušt, Corpus Inscriptionum Iranicarum III, Pahlavi inscriptions, 1: Royal inscriptions with their Greek and Parthian versions, 2 vols., London (1999)Google Scholar
Iakov, archbishop of Bulgaria, Works, ed. Mercati, S. G., ‘Iacobi Bulgariae archiepiscopi opuscula’, Bessarione 33 (1917), pp. 7389, 208–27Google Scholar
Ibn ‘Abd al-Hakam, Futuh Misr, ed. Torrey, C. C., The history of the conquest of Egypt, North Africa and Spain, known as Futuh Misr of Ibn ‘Abd al-Hakam (d. 870/1), New Haven, CT (1922; repr. New York, 1980)Google Scholar
Ibn ‘Abd Rabbih, Al-‘Iqd al-farid [of Ahmad ibn Muhammad ibn ‘Abd Rabbih (d. 940)], ed. Amin, A. et al., 7 vols., Cairo (1940–53)Google Scholar
Ibn, Abi Dinar, Al-Mu’nis, ed. Shamman, M., Kitab al-Mu’nis fi akhbar Ifriqiyah wa-Tunis [of Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Abi al-Qasim al-Ru‘ayni al-Qayrawani al-ma‘ruf bi-Ibn Abi Dinar (fl. 1698)], Tunis (1967)Google Scholar
al-Adim, Ibn, Zubdat, ed. Dahhan, S., Zubdat al-Halab min ta’rikh Halab [of Kamal al-Din ‘Umar ibn Ahmad Ibn al-Adim (d. 1262)], 3 vols, Damascus (1951–68)Google Scholar
‘Asakir, Ibn, Ta’rikh madinat Dimashq, ed. al-Munajjid, S. et al., Ta’rikh madinat Dimashq [of Abu al-Qasim ‘Ali ibn al-Hasan ibn Hibat Allah ibn ‘Asakir (d. 1176)], 10 vols. to date, Damascus (1951–); ed. ‘U. G. ‘Amrawi, 80 vols., Beirut (1995–2000); partial French tr. Elisséeff, N., La Description de Damas d’Ibn ‘Asakir (historien mort à Damas en 571/1176), Damascus (1959)Google Scholar
Ibn, A‘tham al-Kufi, Kitab al-futuh, ed. Khan, M. ‘Abdu’l Mu‘id et al., Kitab al-futuh [of Abu Muhammad Ahmad ibn A‘tham al-Kufi (d. 819)], 8 vols., Hyderabad (1968–75)Google Scholar
al-Athir, Ibn, al-Kamil, ed. al-Qadi, ‘A. A., Kitab al-kamil fi al-ta’rikh [of Abu al-Hasan ‘Ali ‘Izz al-Din Ibn al-Athir (d. 1233)], 11 vols., Beirut (1998); ed. Tornberg, C. J., Ibn-el-Athiri chronicon, quod perfectissimum inscribitur, 14 vols., Leiden (1851–76); partial tr. Richards, D. S., The annals of the Saljuq Turks: selections from al-Kamil fi’l-Ta’rikh of ‘Izz al-Din Ibn al-Athir, London (2002); partial French tr. in Vasil., pp. 129–62Google Scholar
Bibi, Ibn, Mukhtasar-i Saljuqnamah, ed. Houtsma, M. T., Histoire des Seldjoucides d’Asie Mineure, d’après l’abrégé du Seldjouknameh d’Ibn-Bibi: texte persan [of Nasir al-Din Husayn ibn Muhammad Ibn Bibi (fl. 18th century)], Leiden (1902); German tr. Duda, H., Die Seltschukengeschichte des Ibn Bibi, Copenhagen (1959)Google Scholar
al-Farra, Ibn, Rusul al-muluk, ed. and tr. Vaiou, M., Diplomacy in the early Islamic world: a tenth-century treatise on Arab–Byzantine relations. The book of messengers of kings (Kitab Rusul al-muluk) of Ibn al-Farra [of Abu ‘Ali al-Husayn ibn Muhammad al-ma‘ruf bi-Ibn al-Farra (fl. 10th century)], London (2015)Google Scholar
Ibn, Hajar al-‘Asqalani, Kitab al-isabah fi tamyiz al-sahabah [of Abu al-Fadl Ahmad ibn ‘Ali ibn Hajar al-‘Asqalani (d. 1449)], 8 vols. in 4 pts., Cairo (1905–7; repr. 1939)Google Scholar
Hawqal, Ibn, Surat, ed. Kramers, J. H., Kitab surat al-’ard: opus geographicum auctore Ibn Haukal [of Abu al-Qasim Muhammad ibn Hawqal (d. 10th century)], 2 vols., BGA 1 (2nd edn.), Leiden (1938–9); partial French tr. in Vasil., pp. 409–21; French tr. Kramers, J. H. and Wiet, G., Configuration de la terre, 2 vols., Beirut (1964)Google Scholar
Hisham, Ibn, Sirat Rasul Allah, ed. F. Wüstenfeld, Kitab sirat Rasul Allah: Das Leben Muhammed’s nach Muhammed ibn Ishak [of Abu Muhammad ‘Abd al-Malik ibn Hisham al-Ma‘afiri (d. 834)], 2 vols., Göttingen (1858–60); tr. Guillaume, A., The life of Muhammed, Oxford (1955; repr. 2004)Google Scholar
Khaldun, Ibn, Al-Muqaddimah, ed. Quatremère, E. M., Muqaddimat Ibn Khaldun: Prolégomènes d’Ebn-Khaldoun, texte arabe [of ‘Abd al-Rahman ibn Muhammad ibn Khaldun (d. 1405)], 3 vols, Paris (1858); tr. Rosenthal, F., The Muqaddimah: an introduction to history, 3 vols., London (1958)Google Scholar
Khurradadhbih, Ibn, Kitab al-masalik, ed. and French tr. Goeje, M. J. de, Kitab al-masalik wa-al-mamalik (Liber viarum et regnorum) [of ‘Abu al-Qasim ‘Ubayd Allah ibn ‘Abd Allah ibn Khurradadhbih (d. 911)], BGA 6, Leiden (1889)Google Scholar
al-Najjar, Ibn, Al-Durrah al-thaminah fi ta’rikh al-Madinah [of Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Mahmud ibn al-Najjar (d. 1245)], printed as a supplement to al-Fasi, Shifa’ al-gharam bi-akhbar al-balad al-haram, IIGoogle Scholar
Qutaybah, Ibn, Kitab al-Ma‘arif, ed. ‘Ukashah, T., Kitab al-ma‘arif [of Abu Muhammad ‘Abd Allah ibn Muslim ibn Qutaybah (d. 889)], 2nd edn., Cairo (1969)Google Scholar
Rustah, Ibn, Kitab al-A‘laq al-nafisah, tr. Wiet, G., Les atours précieux [of Ahmad ibn ‘Umar ibn Rustah (fl. 9th /10th century)], Cairo (1955)Google Scholar
Sa‘d, Ibn, al-Tabaqat, ed. Sachau, E., Biographien Muhammeds, seiner Gefährten und der späteren Träger des Islams, bis zum Jahre 230 der Flucht (Kitab al-tabaqat al-kabir) [of Muhammad ibn Sa‘d (d. 845)], 9 vols. in 15 pts., Leiden (1904–40); al-Tabaqat al-kubra, 9 vols., Beirut (1957–68)Google Scholar
Sallam, Ibn, al-Amwal, ed. Harras, M. K., Kitab al-amwal [of Abu ‘Ubayd al-Qasim ibn Sallam (d. c. 837)], Cairo (1968; repr. Beirut, 1986)Google Scholar
Icon and logos: sources in eighth-century iconoclasm: an annotated translation of the sixth session of the seventh Ecumenical Council (Nicaea, 787), ed. Sahas, D. J., Toronto (1986)Google Scholar
Icon and minaret: sources of Byzantine and Islamic civilization, ed. Brand, C. M., Englewood Cliffs, NJ (1969)Google Scholar
Ignatios the Deacon, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Mango, C., The correspondence of Ignatios the Deacon, CFHB 39, Washington, DC (1997)Google Scholar
Ignatios the Deacon, —, Life of Tarasios, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. Heikel, I. A., Helsingfors (1981) [= Acta societatis scientiarum fennicae 17: 395–423]; ed. and tr. Efthymiadis, S., Aldershot (1998)Google Scholar
Innocent III, pope, Correspondence with the Bulgarians, ed. Dujčev, I., ‘Prepiskata na papa Innokentiia III s b’lgarite: uvod, tekst i belezhki’, Godishnik na Sofiiskiia universitet: Filosofsko-istoricheski fakultet (Annuaire de l’université Saint Clément d’Ohrida à Sofia: Faculté Historico-Philologique) 37.3 (1942), pp. 1116; Italian tr. and comm. Dall’Aglio, F., Innocenzo III e i Balcani: fede e politica nei Regesta pontifici, Naples (2003)Google Scholar
Iordanov, I., ‘Neizdadeni vizantiiski olovni pechati ot Silistra (III)’, Izvestiia na Narodniia Muzei Varna 24 [39] (1988), pp. 88103Google Scholar
Iordanov, I., —, Pechatite ot strategiiata v Preslav, 971–1088, Sofia (1993)Google Scholar
Irene Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Hero, A. C., A woman’s quest for spiritual guidance: the correspondence of Princess Irene Eulogia Choumnaina Palaiologina, Brookline, MA (1986)Google Scholar
al-Isfahani, , Al-Aghani, ed. al-‘Adawi, A. Z. et al., Kitab al-Aghani [of Abu al-Faraj al-Isfahani (d. 967)], 24 vols., Cairo (1927–94)Google Scholar
Islam: from the Prophet Muhammad to the capture of Constantinople, ed. Lewis, B., 2 vols., Oxford (1974; repr. 1987)Google Scholar
Itinerarium Bernardi monachi Franci, in ed. Tobler, T. and Molinier, M., Itinera hierosolymitana et descriptiones Terrae Sanctae bellis sacris anteriora et latina lingua exarata sumptibus Societatis illustrandis Orientis latini monumentis, Geneva (1880), pp. 309–20Google Scholar
Ivanov, J., B’lgarski starini iz Makedoniia, Sofia (1931; repr. 1970)Google Scholar
Jeffery, A., Materials for the history of the text of the Qur’an, Leiden (1937)Google Scholar
Jerusalem pilgrims before the Crusades, tr. Wilkinson, J., 2nd edn., Warminster (2002)Google Scholar
Johannes von Gaza und Paulus Silentiarius: Kunstbeschreibungen Justinianischer Zeit, ed. Friedländer, P., Berlin (1912)Google Scholar
John II, metropolitan of Rus, Canonical responses, ed. Beneshevich, V. N., ‘Otvety mitropolita Ioanna II’, Sbornik pamiatnikov po istorii tserkovnogo prava, St Petersburg (1915), pp. 108–20Google Scholar
John, VIII, Epistulae, ed. Caspar, E., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 1272Google Scholar
John, VIII, —, Fragmenta registri, ed. Caspar, E., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 273312Google Scholar
Apokaukos, John, Writings, ed. Bees-Seferli, N. A., ‘Unedierte Schriftstücke aus der Kanzlei des Johannes Apokaukos des Metropoliten von Naupaktos (in Aetolien)’, BNJ 21 (1971–4), pp. 55160 (appendix)Google Scholar
John of Biclaro, Chronicon, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 9, Berlin (1894), pp. 207–20; ed. Hartmann, C. Cardelle de and Collins, R., CCSL 173A, Turnhout (2001), pp. 5983; tr. Wolf, K. Baxter, Conquerors and chroniclers of early medieval Spain, LTTH 9, Liverpool (1999), pp. 5577Google Scholar
Chrysostom, John, Homilies on Genesis, tr. Hill, R. C., 3 vols., Washington, DC (1986–92)Google Scholar
Damascene, John, Adversus iconoclastas (CPG 8121), PG 96, cols. 1347–62Google Scholar
Damascene, John, —, Contra imaginum calumniatores orationes tres, ed. Kotter, B., Die Schriften des Johannes von Damaskos, 5 vols., Berlin (1969–88), III; tr. Louth, A., Three treatises on the divine images by St John of Damascus, Crestwood, NY (2003)Google Scholar
John the Deacon, Cronaca, ed. Monticolo, G., Cronache Veneziane antichissime, FSI 9, Rome (1890)Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, History, ed. and Latin tr. Brooks, E. W., Historia ecclesiastica pars tertia, 2 vols., CSCO 105, 106, Paris (1935–6; repr. Louvain 1952)Google Scholar
John of Ephesus, —, Lives of the eastern saints, ed. and tr. Brooks, E. W., PO 17 (1923), pp. 1307; PO 18 (1924), pp. 513698; PO 19 (1926), pp. 153285; repr. Turnhout (1974)Google Scholar
Kaminiates, John, De expugnatione Thessalonicae, ed. Böhlig, G., CFHB 4, Berlin and New York (1973); tr. Frendo, D. and Photiou, A., The capture of Thessaloniki, ByzAust 12, Perth (2000)Google Scholar
Kantakouzenos, John, Eximperatoris historiarum libri quattor, ed. Schopen, L., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1828–32); partial tr. in Miller, ‘The history of John Cantacuzenus (book 4)’ (PhD thesis, 1975), pp. 147237Google Scholar
Kinnamos, John, History, ed. Meineke, A., Epitome rerum ab Ioanne et Alexio Comnenis gestarum, CSHB, Bonn (1836); tr. Brand, C. M., Deeds of John and Manuel Comnenus, New York (1976)Google Scholar
Klimakos, John, Heavenly ladder, PG 88, cols. 631–1210; tr. Luibheid, C. and Russell, N., The ladder of divine ascent, New York (1982)Google Scholar
Malalas, John, Chronicle, ed. Thurn, H., Chronographia, CFHB 35, Berlin and New York (2000); tr. Jeffreys, E. et al., The chronicle of John Malalas, ByzAust 4, Melbourne (1986)Google Scholar
John Mauropous, metropolitan of Euchaita, Letters, ed. and tr. Karpozilos, A., The letters of Ioannes Mauropus, Metropolitan of Euchaita, CFHB 34, Thessalonica (1990)Google Scholar
John Mauropous, metropolitan of Euchaita, —, Quae in Codice Vaticano Graeco 767 supersunt, ed. Lagarde, P. A. de, Göttingen (1882; repr. Amsterdam, 1979)Google Scholar
Moschus, John, Pratum spirituale, PG 87, cols. 28513112; tr. Wortley, J., The spiritual meadow, Kalamazoo, MI (1992)Google Scholar
John of Naples (deacon), Life of Euthymios, ed. Dolbeau, F., ‘La Vie latine de saint Euthyme: une traduction inédite de Jean, diacre napolitain’, MEFRM 93 (1982), pp. 315–35Google Scholar
John of Nikiu, Chronicle, tr. Charles, R. H., The Chronicle of John, Bishop of Nikiu: translated from Zotenberg’s Ethiopic text, London (1916)Google Scholar
John the Oxite, Speech, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., ‘Diatribes de Jean l’Oxite contre Alexis Ier Comnène’, REB 28 (1970), pp. 555 (text and tr. pp. 1855)Google Scholar
Skylitzes, John, Synopsis historiarum, ed. Thurn, H., CFHB 5, Berlin and New York (1973); tr. Wortley, J., A synopsis of Byzantine history, 811–1057, Cambridge (2010); French tr. and comm. Flusin, B. and Cheynet, J.-C., Empereurs de Constantinople, Paris (2003); partial tr. in Tsamakda (2002)Google Scholar
Tzetzes, John, Epistulae, ed. Leone, P. A. M., Leipzig (1972)Google Scholar
Tzetzes, John, —, Historiae, ed. Leone, P. A. M., Naples (1968)Google Scholar
Zonaras, John, Annales [Epitomae historiarum], ed. Pinder, M. and Büttner-Wobst, T., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1841–97); partial German tr. Trapp, E., Militärs und Höflinge im Ringen um das Kaisertum: byzantinische Geschichte von 969 bis 1118 nach der Chronik des Johannes Zonaras, Graz (1986)Google Scholar
Jordanes, , Romana et Getica, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 5.1, Berlin (1882); tr. Mierow, C. C., The Gothic history of Jordanes, Princeton (1915; repr. Cambridge, 1966)Google Scholar
Jordanov, I. (ed.), Corpus of Byzantine seals from Bulgaria, I: Byzantine seals with geographical names; II: Byzantine seals with family names; III: Byzantine institutions (secular and ecclesiastical) located in the capital Constantinople, 3 vols. in 4 pts. to date, Sofia (2003–)Google Scholar
Joshua the Stylite, Chronicle, ed. and tr. Wright, W., The chronicle of Joshua the Stylite: composed in Syriac ad 507, Cambridge (1882); tr. Trombley, F. R. and Watt, J. W., The chronicle of Pseudo-Joshua the Stylite, LTTH 32, Liverpool (2000)Google Scholar
Africanus, Junillus, Instituta regularia divinae legis, ed. and tr. in Maas (2003a), pp. 118235Google Scholar
Jus graecoromanum, ed. Zepos, J. and Zepos, P., 8 vols., Athens (1931; repr. Darmstadt, 1962); partial edn. Svoronos, N. with Gounaridis, P., Les Novelles des empereurs macédoniens concernant la terre et les stratiotes: introduction, édition, commentaires, Athens (1994); partial tr. McGeer, E., The land legislation of the Macedonian emperors, Toronto (2000)Google Scholar
Justinian, , Collectio tripartita, ed. Wal, N. van der and Stolte, B. H., Collectio tripartita: Justinian on religious and ecclesiastical affairs, Groningen (1994)Google Scholar
Justinian, , —, Corpus iuris civilis, ed. Krueger, P. et al., 3 vols, I: Institutiones, Digesta; II: Codex Iustinianus; III: Novellae, Berlin (1895); tr. Birks, P. and McLeod, G., Justinian’s Institutes, Ithaca, NY (1987); tr. Watson, A., The Digest of Justinian, 2nd edn., 2 vols., Philadelphia, PA (1998); tr. Blume, F. H. et al., The codex of Justinian, 3 vols., Cambridge (2016); tr. Miller, D. and Sarris, P., The novels of the emperor Justinian: a complete annotated translation, 2 vols., Cambridge (2018)Google Scholar
Kallistos I, patriarch of Constantinople, Life of Gregory of Sinai, ed. Pomialovsky, I., Bios kai politeia tou en hagiois patros hemon Gregoriou tou Sinaïtou (= Zhitie otsa nashego Grigoriia Sinaita), in Zapiski istoriko-filologicheskogo fakul’teta imperatorskogo St Peterburgskogo Universiteta 35 (1894)Google Scholar
Karayannopulos, J., ‘Fragmente aus dem Vademecum eines byzantinischen Finanzbeamten’, in Wirth, (ed.) (1966), pp. 318–34; tr. in Brand (1969), pp. 5760Google Scholar
Karnamak Artakhshir-i Papakan, ed. and tr. Antia, E. K., Bombay (1900); annotated German tr. Nöldeke, T., ‘Geschichte des Artachšîr i Pâpakân, aus dem Pehlewi übersetzt, mit Erläuterungen und einer Einleitung versehen’, Festschrift zur Feier seines fünfzigjährigen Doctorjubiläums am 24. October 1878 Herrn Professor Theodor Benfey gewidmet, ed. Bezzenberger, A., Göttingen (1878) [= Beiträge zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen 4], pp. 2269Google Scholar
Kekaumenos, , Strategikon, ed. and Russian tr. Litavrin, G. G., Sovety i rasskazy Kekavmena, 2nd edn., St Petersburg (2003); ed. and tr. Roueché, C., Consilia et narrationes (Sharing Ancient Wisdoms/SAWS) (2013) (http://www.ancientwisdoms.ac.uk/library/kekaumenos-consilia-et-narrationes/)Google Scholar
Khuzistan chronicle, German tr. Nöldeke, T., ‘Die von Guidi herausgegebene syrische Chronik’, Sitzungsberichte der philologisch-historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 128.9, Vienna (1893), pp. 148; first part tr. in The Roman eastern frontier, ed. Lieu et al., II, pp. 229–37Google Scholar
Kiril and Methodius, founders of Slavonic writing: a collection of sources and critical studies, ed. Dujčev, I., tr. Nikolov, S., Boulder, CO (1985)Google Scholar
Kniga stepennaia tsarskogo rodosloviia, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei 21, 2 vols., St Petersburg (1908–13)Google Scholar
Bagrianorodnyi, Konstantin, Ob upravlenii imperiei, ed. and Russian tr. Litavrin, G. G. et al., Moscow (1989) (Russian edition of Constantine VII Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio)Google Scholar
Das Konzil von Aachen 809, ed. Willjung, H., MGH Concilia 2, Supp. 2, Hanover (1998)Google Scholar
Koran, tr. Arberry, A. J., The Koran interpreted, London (1955); tr. Haleem, M. A. S. Abdel, The Qur’an, Oxford (2005)Google Scholar
Koriwn, , Life of Mashtots‘, ed. Abeghean, M., Vark‘ Mashtots‘i, Erevan (1941; repr. with tr. by Norehad, B., Delmar, NY, 1985); German tr. Winkler, G., Koriwns Biographie des Mesrop Maštoc‘, Rome (1994)Google Scholar
Kresten, O. and Müller, A. E. (eds.), ‘Die Auslandsschreiben der byzantinischen Kaiser des 11. und 12. Jahrhunderts: Specimen einer kritischen Ausgabe’, BZ 86–7 (1993–4), pp. 402–29Google Scholar
Kritobulos of Imbros, History, ed. Reinsch, D. R., Critobuli Imbriotae historiae, CFHB 22, Berlin and New York (1983); German tr. Reinsch, D. R., Mehmet II. erobert Konstantinopel: die ersten Regierungsjahre des Sultans Mehmet Fatih, des Eroberers von Konstantinopel 1453: das Geschichtswerk des Kritobulos von Imbros, Graz (1986); tr. Riggs, C. T., History of Mehmed the conqueror, Princeton (1954)Google Scholar
Lagopates, S. N., Germanos o II, patriarches Konstantinopoleos-Nikaias 1222–1240, Tripolis (1913)Google Scholar
Langlois, V. (tr.), Collection des historiens anciens et modernes de l’Arménie, 2 vols., Paris (1867–9)Google Scholar
Chalkokondyles, Laonikos, Historiarum demonstrationes, ed. Darkó, E., 2 vols., Budapest (1922–3); ed. in and tr. Kaldellis, A., Laonikos Chalkokondyles: the histories, DOML 33–4, 2 vols., Washington, DC (2014)Google Scholar
Laurent, V. (ed.), Le Corpus des sceaux de l’empire byzantin, 2 vols. in 5 pts., Paris (1963–81)Google Scholar
The laws of the Isaurian era: the Ecloga and its appendices, tr. Humphreys, M., LTTB 3, Liverpool (2017)Google Scholar
Lazar of P‘arp, History, ed. Ter-Mkrtch‘ean, G. and Malkhaseants‘, S., Patmut‘iwn Hayots‘, Tiflis (1904; repr. Delmar, NY, 1985); tr. Thomson, R. W., The History of Łazar P‘arpec‘i, Atlanta, GA (1991)Google Scholar
Legenda S. Gerhardi, ed. Szentpétery, E., Scriptores rerum hungaricarum, II, Budapest (1938), pp. 463506Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (ed.), Les Plus Anciens Recueils des miracles de saint Démétrius, 2 vols., Paris (1979–81)Google Scholar
Leo, III, Epistolae X, ed. Hampe, K., MGH Ep. 5, Hanover (1899), pp. 85104Google Scholar
Leo, VI, Book of the eparch, ed. and German tr. Koder, J., Das Eparchenbuch Leons des Weisen, CFHB 33, Vienna (1991); tr. Freshfield, E. H., Roman law in the later Roman empire: Byzantine guilds, professional and commercial, Cambridge (1938), pp. 150; repr. in To eparchikon biblion (The book of the eparch), intr. Dujčev, I., London (1970), pp. 223–70 [which also contains facsimile of Greek text; edn. by Nicole, J.; and Latin and French tr. by Nicole, J.]Google Scholar
Leo, VI, —, Funeral oration for Basil I, ed. and French tr. Vogt, A. and Hausherr, I., ‘Oraison funèbre de Basil I par son fils Léon le sage’, OC 26 (1932), pp. 579Google Scholar
Leo, VI, —, Naumachica, ed. and tr. in Pryor, and Jeffreys, (2006), pp. 483519Google Scholar
Leo, VI, —, Novels, ed. Noailles, P. and Dain, A., Les Novelles de Léon le Sage, Paris (1944)Google Scholar
Leo, VI, —, Tactica, PG 107, cols. 6691120; ed. and tr. Dennis, G. T., The Taktika of Leo VI, rev. edn., CFHB 49, Washington, DC (2014)Google Scholar
Choirosphaktes, Leo, Correspondence, ed. and French tr. Kolias, G., Léon Choerosphactès, magistre, proconsul et patrice, Athens (1939)Google Scholar
Choirosphaktes, Leo, —, ‘On the bath built by the emperor Leo in the imperial palace’, ed. and tr. in Magdalino (1988b), pp. 116–18; ed. and Italian tr. in Cinque poeti bizantini, ed. Ciccollela, , pp. 91107Google Scholar
Leo the Deacon, History, ed. Hase, C. B., Historiae libri decem, CSHB, Bonn (1828); tr. Talbot, A.-M. and Sullivan, D. F., The History of Leo the Deacon: Byzantine military expansion in the tenth century, DOSt 41, Washington, DC (2005)Google Scholar
Grammaticus, Leo, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1842)Google Scholar
Leo of Synada, Correspondence, ed. and tr. Vinson, M. P., The correspondence of Leo, Metropolitan of Synada and Syncellus, CFHB 23, Washington, DC (1985)Google Scholar
Leonardo Marcello, notaio in Candia, 1278–1281, ed. Chiaudano, M. and Lombardo, A., Venice (1960)Google Scholar
Leontius of Byzantium, Opera, PG 86, cols. 11851396, 1901–2016Google Scholar
Leontius of Jerusalem, Adversus Nestorianos, Contra Monophysitas, PG 86, cols. 13991902Google Scholar
‘Leontius of St Sabas’, Life of Gregory of Agrigento, PG 98, cols. 549716; ed. Berger, A., Leontios Presbyteros von Rom: Das Leben des heiligen Gregorios von Agrigent, BBA 60, Berlin (1995)Google Scholar
Letopis popa Dukljanina, ed. Šišić, F., Belgrade and Zagreb (1928)Google Scholar
The letter of Tansar, tr. Boyce, M., Rome (1968)Google Scholar
Lewond, , History, ed. Ezean, K., Patmut‘iwn Ghewondeay metsi vardapeti Hayots‘, St Petersburg (1887); tr. Arzoumanian, Z., History of Łewond, the eminent Vardapet of the Armenians, Wynnewood, PA (1982)Google Scholar
Libellus de cerimoniis aulae imperatoris, ed. in Schramm (1968–71), III, pp. 338–53Google Scholar
Liber pontificalis, ed. Duchesne, L., 2nd edn., 3 vols., Paris (1955–7); tr. Davis, R., 3 vols.: I: The book of pontiffs: the ancient biographies of the first ninety Roman bishops to ad 715 (2nd edn., 2000); II: The lives of the eighth-century popes (1992); III: The lives of the ninth-century popes (1995), LTTH 6, 13, 20, LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Libri Carolini see Opus Caroli regis contra synodumGoogle Scholar
Life of Anthony the Younger, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Pravoslavnii Palestinskii Sbornik 19.3, St Petersburg (1907), pp. 186226; ed. Halkin, F., ‘Saint Antoine le Jeune et Pétronas le vainqueur des Arabes en 863’, AnBoll 62 (1944), pp. 210–23; repr. in Halkin, (1973), no. 8Google Scholar
Life of Athanasia of Aegina, ed. Halkin, F., Six ińedits d’hagiologie byzantine, Brussels (1987), pp. 180–95; tr. Sherry, L. F. in Holy women of Byzantium, ed. Talbot, pp. 137–58Google Scholar
Life of Basil in TC, V, pp. 211353; ed. and tr. Ševčenko, I., Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur liber V quo Vita Basilii imperatoris amplectitur, CFHB 42, Berlin and New York (2011)Google Scholar
Life of Blasios of Amorion, AASS Novembris, IV, pp. 657–69Google Scholar
Life of Clement of Ohrid, see Theophylact of OhridGoogle Scholar
Life of Constantine-Cyril, in Angelov, B. S. and Kodov, K. (eds.), Kliment Okhridski, S’brani s’chineniia, III, Sofia (1973), pp. 89109; ed. Floria, B. N., Skazaniia o nachale slavianskoi pis’mennosti, St Petersburg (2000), pp. 135–78; French tr. in Dvornik, F., Les Légendes de Constantin et de Méthode vues de Byzance, Prague (1933), pp. 349–80; tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, pp. 2381Google Scholar
Life of Cyril the Phileote, ed. and French tr. Sargologos, E., La Vie de Saint Cyrille le Philéote, moine byzantin, Brussels (1964)Google Scholar
Life of David, Symeon and George of Lesbos, ed. Gheyn, J. van den, ‘Acta graeca ss. Davidis, Symeonis et Georgii Mitylenae in insula Lesbo’, AnBoll 18 (1899), pp. 209–59; tr. and notes Abrahamse, D. and Domingo-Forasté, D. in Byzantine defenders of images, ed. Talbot, pp. 149241Google Scholar
Life of Elias the Speleote, AASS Septembris, III (11 September), pp. 848–87Google Scholar
Life of Elias the Younger, ed. and Italian tr. Taibbi, G. Rossi, Vita di Sant’Elia il Giovane, Palermo (1962)Google Scholar
Life of Eustratios of the monastery of Agauroi (Abgar), in Analekta, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, , IV, pp. 367400Google Scholar
Life of Euthymios, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. and tr. Karlin-Hayter, P., Brussels (1970)Google Scholar
Life of Euthymios of Sardis, ed. and French tr. Gouillard, J., ‘La Vie d’Euthyme de Sardes ( 831) une oeuvre du patriarche Méthode’, TM 10 (1987), pp. 1101Google Scholar
Life of Euthymios the Younger, ed. Petit, L., ‘Vie et office de St Euthyme le jeune’, Bibliothèque hagiographique orientale 5, Paris (1904), pp. 1451; ed Alexakis, A., tr. Talbot, A.-M., in Holy Men of Mount Athos, ed. and tr. Greenfield, R. P. H. and Talbot, A.-M., DOML 40, Washington, DC (2016), pp. 1125Google Scholar
Life of George of Amastris, ed. and Russian tr. in Vasilievsky, (1908–30), III, pp. 171Google Scholar
Life of George of Mytilene, ed. Phountoules, I. M., Oi agioi Georgioi archiepiskopoi Mytilenes, Athens (1959), pp. 3343Google Scholar
Life of Germanos, patriarch of Constantinople, ed. and German tr. in Lamza, L., Patriarch Germanos I. von Konstantinopel (715–730): Versuch einer endgültigen chronologischen Fixierung des Lebens und Wirkens des Patriarchen, Würzburg (1975), pp. 200–41Google Scholar
Life of Gregentios, ed. and tr. Berger, A. and Fiacciadori, G., Life and works of Saint Gregentios, archbishop of Taphar: introduction, critical edition and translation, Berlin and New York (2006).Google Scholar
Life of Ignatios, PG 105, cols. 487–573Google Scholar
Life of Ioannikios by Peter, ed. Gheyn, J. van den, AASS Novembris II.1, pp. 384435; tr. Sullivan, D. F. in Byzantine defenders of images, ed. Talbot, pp. 243351Google Scholar
Life of Ioannikios by Sabas, ed. Gheyn, J. van den, AASS Novembris II.1, pp. 332383Google Scholar
Life of Irene the empress, ed. Halkin, F., ‘Deux impératrices de Byzance, I: La Vie de l’impératrice sainte Irène et le second concile de Nicée II en 787’, AnBoll 106 (1988), pp. 527Google Scholar
Life of Irene of Chrysobalanton, ed. and tr. Rosenqvist, J. O., The Life of St Irene, Abbess of Chrysobalanton: a critical edition with introduction, translation, notes and indices, Uppsala (1986)Google Scholar
Life of John the Almsgiver, ed. Delehaye, H., ‘Une vie inédite de saint Jean l’Aumônier’, AnBoll 45 (1927), pp. 574; tr. Dawes and Baynes, Three Byzantine saints, pp. 191270Google Scholar
Life of Leontios of Rostov, ed. Titov, A., Zhitiia sv. chudotvortsev Leontiia, Isaii, Ignatiia, episkopov rostovskikh, Moscow (1904)Google Scholar
Life of Luke of Armento, AASS Octobrii, VI (October 13), pp. 337–9Google Scholar
Life of Luke of Steiris, ed. Sophianos, D. Z., Osios Loukas: o bios tou Osiou Louka tou Steiriote, Athens (1989); tr. Connor, C. L. and Connor, W. R., The life and miracles of Saint Luke of Steiris, Brookline, MA (1994)Google Scholar
Life of Mathilda, ed. Koepke, R., Vita Mahthildis reginae antiquior, MGH SS 10, Hanover (1852), pp. 573–82; ed. Schütte, B., Die Lebensbeschreibungen der Königin Mathilde, MGH SRG 66, Hanover (1994), pp. 109–42; tr. Gilsdorf, S., Queenship and sanctity: the Lives of Mathilda and the Epitaph of Adelheid, Washington, DC (2004)Google Scholar
Life of Methodios, in Angelov, B. S. and Kodov, K. (eds.), Kliment Okhridski, S’brani s’chineniia, III, Sofia (1973), pp. 185–92; ed. Floria, B. N., Skazaniia o nachale slavianskoi pis’mennosti, St Petersburg (2000), pp. 179–95; French tr. in Dvornik, F., Les Légendes de Constantin et de Méthode vues de Byzance, Prague, (1933), pp. 381–93; tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, , pp. 97129Google Scholar
Life of Michael Aragawi, ed. Oudenrijn, M. A. van den, La Vie de Saint Za Mika’el Aragawi, Fribourg (1939)Google Scholar
Life of Michael Synkellos, ed. and tr. Cunningham, M. B., The Life of Michael the Synkellos, BBTT 1, Belfast (1991)Google Scholar
Life of Nicholas, ed. Corsi, P., ‘La Vita di san Nicola e un codice della versione di Giovanni diacono’, Nicolaus 7 (1979), pp. 359–80Google Scholar
Life of Niketas of Medikion, AASS Aprilis, I, pp. 2232Google Scholar
Life of Niketas Patrikios, ed. and French tr. Papachryssanthou, D., ‘Un confesseur du second iconoclasme: la vie du patrice Nicétas († 836)’, TM 3 (1968), pp. 309–51Google Scholar
Life of Nikon, ed. and tr. Sullivan, D. F., Brookline, MA (1987)Google Scholar
Life of Nilus the Younger, PG 120, cols. 15166; ed. and tr. Capra, R. L., Murzaku, I. A. and Milewski, D. J., The Life of Saint Neilos of Rossano, DOML 47, Washington, DC (2017)Google Scholar
Life of Peter of Argos, in Agiou Petrou episkopou Argous Bios kai Logoi, ed. Kyriakopoulos, K. T., Athens (1976), pp. 232–55Google Scholar
Life of Peter of Atroa, ed. and French tr. Laurent, V., La Vie merveilleuse de saint Pierre d’Altroa (m. 837), Brussels (1956); ed. and French tr. Laurent, V., La Vita retractata et les miracles posthumes de saint Pierre d’Atroa, Brussels (1958)Google Scholar
Life of Philaretos the Merciful, ed. and tr. Rydén, L., Uppsala (2002)Google Scholar
Life of Romanos the Neomartyr, ed. and Latin tr. Peeters, P., ‘S. Romain le néomartyr († 1 mai 780) d’après un document géorgien’, AnBoll 30 (1911), pp. 393427Google Scholar
Life of Stefan Nemanja, ed. Ćorović, V., Spisi sv. Save, Žitije Stefana Nemanje, Belgrade and Sremski Karlovci (1928); tr. in Medieval Slavic lives, ed. Kantor, , pp. 255–95Google Scholar
Life of Stephen Sabaites, AASS Julii, III, pp. 531613Google Scholar
Life of Stephen of Surozh (Sougdaia), ed. and Russian tr. in Vasilievsky (1908–30), III, pp. 72–6 (short Life); pp. 7798 (longer Life only in Old Slavonic)Google Scholar
Life of Symeon the New Theologian, ed. and French tr. Hausherr, I., Un grand mystique byzantin: vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (949–1022) par Nicétas Stéthatos, Rome (1928); ed. in and tr. Greenfield, R. P. H., Niketas Stethatos, The Life of Saint Symeon the New Theologian, DOML 20, Washington, DC (2013)Google Scholar
Life of Symeon Stylites the Younger, ed. Ven, P. van den, La Vie ancienne de S. Syméon Stylite le Jeune, 521–592, 2 vols., Brussels (1962)Google Scholar
Life of Theodora the empress, ed. Markopoulos, A., ‘Bios tes Autokrateiras Theodoras (BHG 1731)’, Symmeikta 5 (1983), pp. 249–85; tr. Vinson, M. P., in Byzantine defenders of images, ed. Talbot, pp. 353–82Google Scholar
Life of Theodora of Thessaloniki, ed. and modern Greek tr. Paschalides, S. A., O bios tes osiomyroblytidos Theodoras tes en Thessalonike, Thessalonica (1991), pp. 66189; tr. Talbot, A.-M. in Holy women of Byzantium, ed. Talbot, pp. 159237Google Scholar
Life of Theodore of Sykeon, ed. and French tr. Festugière, A.-J., Vie de Théodore de Sykéon, 2 vols., Brussels (1970); tr. Dawes and Baynes in Three Byzantine saints, pp. 83192Google Scholar
Life of Theophanes, in Theoph., ed. de Boor, , II, pp. 312Google Scholar
Les Listes de préséance byzantines des IXe et Xe siècles, ed. and French tr. Oikonomides, N., Paris (1972)Google Scholar
Liudprand of Cremona, Antapodosis, ed. Chiesa, P., Liudprandi Cremonensis opera omnia, CCCM 156, Turnhout (1998), pp. 1150; tr. Wright, F. A., The works of Liudprand of Cremona, London (1930), pp. 25212; French tr. Schnapp, J., Liutprand de Crémone, Ambassades à Byzance, Toulouse (2004)Google Scholar
Liudprand of Cremona, —, Legatio, ed. Chiesa, P., Relatio de legatione Constantinopolitana, in Liudprandi Cremonensis opera omnia, pp. 185218; tr. Scott, B., London (1993)Google Scholar
Liudprand of Cremona, —, Liber de rebus gestis Ottonis magni imperatoris, ed. Chiesa, P., Liudprandi Cremonensis opera omnia, pp. 167–83; tr. Wright, , Works of Liudprand, pp. 213–32Google Scholar
Livre de la conqueste de la princée de l’Amorée, Chronique de Morée, 1204–1305, ed. Longnon, J., Paris (1911)Google Scholar
Louis, I, Pactum Ludovicianum, in Sickel, T. (ed.), Das Privilegium Otto 1. für die römische Kirche vom Jahre 962, Innsbruck (1883), pp. 174–7 (text)Google Scholar
Louis, II, Epistula ad Basilium, ed. Henze, W., MGH Ep. 7, Hanover (1928), pp. 386–94Google Scholar
al-Isfahani, Lughdah, Bilad al-‘arab, ed. al-Jasir, H. and al-‘Ali, S. A., Bilad al-‘arab [of Abu ‘Ali al-Hasan ibn ‘Abd Allah Lughdah al-Isfahani (d. 875)], Riyadh (1968)Google Scholar
Lupus of Ferrières, Letters, ed. Marshall, P. K., Servati Lupi epistulae, Leipzig (1984); tr. Regenos, G. W., The letters of Lupus of Ferrières, The Hague (1966)Google Scholar
Protospatharius, Lupus, Annales, ed. Pertz, G. H., MGH SS 5, Hanover (1844), pp. 5263Google Scholar
McGeer, (tr.), Land legislation of the Macedonian emperors, see Jus graecoromanum Makriyannis: the memoirs of General Makriyannis, 1797–1864, ed. and tr. Lidderdale, H. A., Oxford (1966)Google Scholar
al-Maliki, , Riyad al-nufus, ed. Mu’nis, H., Kitab riad al-nufus: répertoire biographique des savants de Kairouan et de l’Ifrikia de la conquête arabe à l’an 356 de l’hégire (966 de JC) [of Abi Bakr ‘Abd Allah ibn Muhammad al-Maliki (d. c. 1061)], Cairo (1951); ed. al-Bakkush, B., rev. al-Matwi, M., Kitab Riyad al-nufus fi tabaqat ‘ulama’ al-Qayrawan wa-Ifriqiyah wa-zuhhadihim wa-nussakihim wa-siyar min akhbarihim wa-fada’ilihim wa-awafihim, 3 vols., Beirut (1981–4)Google Scholar
Manganeios Prodromos, , Poems, ed. and tr. Jeffreys, E. and Jeffreys, M., Oxford (forthcoming)Google Scholar
Mango, C., The art of the Byzantine empire, 312–1453: sources and documents, Toronto (1986)Google Scholar
Manichaean literature: representative texts chiefly from Middle Persian and Parthian writing, tr. Asmussen, J. P., Delmar, NY (1975)Google Scholar
Mansi, J. D. (ed.), Sacrorum conciliorum nova et amplissima collectio, 31 vols., Florence (1759–93)Google Scholar
Palaiologos, Manuel II, Letters, ed. and tr. Dennis, G. T., The letters of Manuel II Palaeologus, CFHB 8, Washington, DC (1977)Google Scholar
Palaiologos, Manuel II, —, Oration, ed. and tr. Chrysostomides, J., Manuel II Palaeologus: funeral oration on his brother Theodore, CFHB 26, Thessalonica (1985)Google Scholar
Palaiologos, Manuel II, —, Prostagma (1408), in ed. Mošin, V., ‘Akti iz Svetogorskih arhiva’, Spomenik 91 (1939), pp. 164–7Google Scholar
Holobolos, Manuel, Orationes, ed. Treu, M., in Programm des königlichen Victoria-Gymnasiums zu Potsdam, 2 vols., Potsdam (1906–7)Google Scholar
al-Maqrizi, , al-Mawa‘iz, ed. Zaynuhum, M. and al-Sharqawi, M., al-Mawa‘iz wa-al-i‘tibar bi-dhikr al-khitat wa al-athar al-ma‘ruf bi-al-Khitat al-Maqriziyah [of Abu al-‘Abbas Ahmad ibn ‘Ali al-Maqrizi (d. 1442)], 3 vols., Cairo (1998); French tr. Casanova, P., Description historique et topographique de l’Égypte, Cairo (1906)Google Scholar
al-Maqrizi, , —, al-Suluk, ed. Ziyadah, M. M., Kitab al-suluk li-ma‘rifat duwal al-muluk [of Abu al-‘Abbas Ahmad ibn ‘Ali al-Maqrizi (d. 1442)], 4 vols. in 9 pts., Cairo (1934–72)Google Scholar
Marcellinus, , Chronicle, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 11, Berlin (1894), pp. 37108; tr. Croke, B., The chronicle of Marcellinus: a translation and commentary (with a reproduction of Mommsen’s edition of the text), ByzAust 7, Sydney (1995)Google Scholar
Torsello, Marino Sanudo, Liber secretorum fidelium crucis, in Bongars, J. B. (ed.), Gesta Dei per Francos, Orientalis historia II, Hanover (1611), pp. 1316Google Scholar
al-Marzuqi, , al-Azminah, Kitab al-azminah wa-al-amkinah [of Abu ‘Ali Ahmad ibn Muhammad al-Marzuqi (d. 1030)], 2 vols. in 1, Hyderabad (1914)Google Scholar
al-Mas‘udi, , Muruj al-dhahab, ed. Pellat, C., Muruj al-dhahab wa-ma‘adin al-jawhar [of Abu ‘Ali ibn al-Husayn ibn ‘Ali al-Mas‘udi (d. c. 956)], 7 vols., Beirut (1966–79); ed. and French tr. C. Barbier de Maynard and A. Pavel de Courteille, Les prairies d’or, 9 vols., Paris (1861–77); rev. French tr. Pellat, C., 5 vols., Beirut (1962–97)Google Scholar
al-Mas‘udi, , —, al-Tanbih, ed. Goeje, M. J. de, Kitab al-tanbih wa al-ishraf, BGA 8, Leiden (1894); French tr. Vaux, B. Carra de, Le Livre de l’avertissement et de la revision, Paris (1896)Google Scholar
Mat‘evosyan, A. S. (ed.), Hayeren dzeragreri hishatakaranner 5–12 dd., Erevan (1988)Google Scholar
Matthew of Edessa, Chronicle, ed. Melik‘-Adamean, M. and Ter-Mik‘ayelean, N., Patmut‘iwn, Vagharshapat (1898; repr. with modern Armenian tr. Bart‘ikyan, H., Erevan, 1991); tr. Dostourian, A. E., Armenia and the crusades: tenth to twelfth centuries. The chronicle of Matthew of Edessa, Lanham, MD (1993)Google Scholar
Maurice, , Strategikon, ed. Dennis, G. T. and German tr. Gamillscheg, E., CFHB 17, Vienna (1981); tr. Dennis, G. T., Philadelphia (1984)Google Scholar
Planoudes, Maximos, Epistulae, ed. Treu, M., Breslau (1890; repr. Amsterdam, 1960); ed. Leone, P. A. M., Maximi monachi Planudis epistulae, Amsterdam (1991)Google Scholar
Maximus the Confessor, Opera, in PG 90–91Google Scholar
Maximus the Confessor, —, Scripta saeculi, ed. Allen, P. and Neil, B., Scripta saeculi VII vitam Maximi Confessoris illustrantia, CCSG 39, Turnhout (1999); ed. and tr. Allen, P. and Neil, B., Maximus the Confessor and his companions; documents from exile, Oxford (2002)Google Scholar
Maximus the Confessor, —, Syriac Life, ed. Brock, S., ‘An early Syriac Life of Maximus the Confessor’, AnBoll 91 (1973), pp. 299346; repr. Brock (1984), no. 12Google Scholar
Medieval Slavic lives of saints and princes, ed. Kantor, M., Ann Arbor, MI (1983)Google Scholar
Medieval trade in the Mediterranean world: illustrative documents, ed. Lopez, R. S. and Raymond, I. W., repr. with foreword by Constable, O. R., New York (2001)Google Scholar
Menander the Guardsman (Protector), History, ed. and tr. Blockley, R. C., The History of Menander the Guardsman, Liverpool (1985)Google Scholar
Menologion of Basil II, PG 117, cols. 19–614Google Scholar
Methodios, patriarch of Constantinople, Life of Theophanes, ed. Latyshev, V. V., Methodii patriarchae Constantinopolitani vita S. Theophanis Confessoris, Petrograd (1918)Google Scholar
Michael II and Theophilos, Letter to Louis I, in Concilia aevi Karolini, ed. Werminghoff, A., MGH Concilia 2, 2 vols., Hanover (1906–8), II, pp. 475–80Google Scholar
Attaleiates, Michael, Historia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1853); ed. and Spanish tr. Martín, I. Pérez, Madrid (2002); ed. in and tr. Kaldellis, A. and Krallis, D., DOML 16, Washington, DC (2012)Google Scholar
Autoreianos, Michael, Acts, ed. Oikonomides, N., ‘Cinq actes inédits du patriarche Michel Autoreianos’, REB 25 (1967), pp. 113–45Google Scholar
Choniates, Michael, Epistulae, ed. Kolovou, F., CFHB 41, Berlin and New York (2001)Google Scholar
Gabras, Michael, Letters, ed. Fatouros, G., Die Briefe des Michael Gabras (ca. 1290–nach 1350), WBS 10, 2 vols., Vienna (1973)Google Scholar
Italikos, Michael, Lettres et discours, ed. Gautier, P., Paris (1972)Google Scholar
Palaiologos, Michael, Autobiography, ed. and French tr. Grégoire, H., ‘Imperatoris Michaelis Palaeologi de vita sua’, Byz 29–30 (1959–60), pp. 447–76; ed. Dmitrievsky, A. A., Opisanie liturgicheskikh rukopisei, 2 vols. in 3 pts., Kiev (1895, 1901): I, pp. 769–85Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, Chronographia, ed. Reinsch, D. R., 2 vols., Berlin and Boston (2014); ed. and French tr. Renauld, E., 2 vols., Paris (1926–8); ed. and Italian tr. Impellizzeri, S. et al., Imperatori di Bisanzio: cronografia, 2 vols., Milan (1993); tr. Sewter, E. A. R., Fourteen Byzantine rulers: the Chronographia of Michael Psellus, Harmondsworth (1966)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, —, Letters, ed. Sathas, K. N., Istorikoi logoi, epistolai kai alla anekdota, MB 5, Venice (1876); tr. (summaries) in Jeffreys, M. and Lauxtermann, M. D. (eds.), The letters of Psellos: cultural networks and historical realities, Oxford (2017)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, —, Orationes forenses et acta, ed. Dennis, G. T., Stuttgart (1994)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, —, Orationes panegyricae, ed. Dennis, G. T., Stuttgart (1994)Google Scholar
Psellos, Michael, —, Scripta minora, ed. Kurtz, E. and Drexl, F., 2 vols., Milan (1936–41)Google Scholar
Michael the Studite, Life of Theodore the Studite, PG 99, cols. 233328Google Scholar
Michael the Syrian, Chronicle, ed. and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Chronique de Michel le Syrien, patriarche jacobite d’Antioche (1166–1199), 4 vols., Paris (1899–1924)Google Scholar
Migne, J.-P. (ed.), Patrologia cursus completus: series graeca, 161 vols., Paris (1857–66)Google Scholar
Migne, J.-P. —(ed.), Patrologiae cursus completus: series latina, 221 vols., Paris (1841–64)Google Scholar
Miklosich, F. and Müller, J. (eds.), Acta et diplomata graeca medii aevi sacra et profana collecta, 6 vols., Vienna (1860–90)Google Scholar
Miracles of Anastasius the Persian, in Acta M. Anastasii Persae, ed. Usener, H., Bonn (1894), pp. 1420Google Scholar
Miracles of Demetrius (Miracula Sancti Demetrii), AASS Octobris, IV, pp. 104–97Google Scholar
Miracles of Genesius (Miracula Sancti Genesii), ed. Waitz, G., in MGH SS 15.1, Hanover (1837), pp. 169–72Google Scholar
Monumenta Bulgarica: a bilingual anthology of Bulgarian texts from the 9th to the 19th centuries, ed. Butler, T., Ann Arbor, MI (1996)Google Scholar
Monumenta Peloponnesiaca: documents for the history of the Peloponnese in the 14th and 15th centuries, ed. Chrysostomides, J., Camberley (1995)Google Scholar
Monumenti ravennati de’ secoli di mezzo, ed. Fantuzzi, M., 6 vols., Venice (1801–4)Google Scholar
Morrisson, C., Catalogue des monnaies byzantines de la Bibliothèque Nationale, 2 vols., Paris (1970)Google Scholar
Moses of Khoren, History, ed. Abeghean, M. and Yarut‘iwnean, S., Patmut‘iwn Hayots‘, Tiflis (1913; repr. Delmar, NY, 1981); tr. Thomson, R. W., Moses Khorenats‘i: History of the Armenians, Cambridge, MA (1978; rev. edn. Ann Arbor, MI, 2006)Google Scholar
The movement for Greek independence, 1770–1821: a collection of documents, ed. and tr. Clogg, R., London (1976)Google Scholar
Muhammad, ibn Habib, al-Muhabbar, ed. Lichtenstädter, I., Kitab al-muhabbar [of Abu Ja‘far Muhammad ibn Habib (d. 860)], Hyderabad (1942)Google Scholar
La Narratio de rebus Armeniae, ed. Garitte, G., CSCO 132, Louvain (1952); French tr. Mahé, J.-P., ‘La Narratio de rebus Armeniae’, REA n.s. 25 (1994–5), pp. 429–38Google Scholar
Nestor-Iskander, , Tale of Constantinople, tr. Hanak, W. K. and Philippides, M., The tale of Constantinople: of its origin and capture by the Turks in the year 1453, New Rochelle, NY (1994)Google Scholar
Nicholas, I, Epistulae, ed. Perels, E., MGH Ep. 6, Berlin (1925), pp. 267690Google Scholar
Nicholas, I, —, Responsa ad consulta Bulgarorum, in Nicholas I, Epistulae, pp. 568600; German tr. Heiser, L., Die Responsa ad consulta Bulgarorum des Papstes Nikolaus I. (858–867): ein Zeugnis päpstlicher Hirtensorge und ein Dokument unterschiedlicher Entwicklungen in den Kirchen von Rom und Konstantinopel, Trier (1979), pp. 400–88Google Scholar
Nicholas I Mystikos, patriarch of Constantinople, Letters, ed. and tr. Jenkins, R. J. H. and Westerink, L. G., CFHB 6, Washington, DC (1973)Google Scholar
Nicholas I Mystikos, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Miscellaneous writings, ed. and tr. Westerink, L. G., CFHB 20, Washington, DC (1981)Google Scholar
Mesarites, Nicholas, ‘Discourse’, ed. Nikopoulos, P. G., ‘Anekdotos logos eis Arsenion Autoreianon patriarchen Konstantinoupoleos (Discours inédit à Arsène Autoreianos, patriarche de Constantinople)’, EEBS 45 (1981–2), pp. 406–61Google Scholar
Mesarites, Nicholas—, Ekphrasis, ed. and tr. G. Downey, ‘Nikolaos Mesarites: description of the church of the Holy Apostles at Constantinople’, Transactions of the American philosophical society 47 (1957), pp. 855924; tr. Angold in Nicholas Mesarites, pp. 75133Google Scholar
Nicholas Mesarites: his life and works (in translation), tr. and comm. Angold, M., LTTB 4, Liverpool (2017)Google Scholar
Die nichtliterarischen lateinischen Papyri Italiens aus der Zeit 445–700, ed. Tjäder, J.-O., 3 vols., Lund (1954–82)Google Scholar
Nihayat al-arab, ed. Danish-Pazhuh, M. B., Nihayat al-arab fi-akhbar al-Furs wa-al-‘Arab, Tehran (1995)Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, Against the iconoclast, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., ‘Episemon engraphon kata ton eikonomachon kai Manichaion’, in Analekta, I, pp. 454–60Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Antirrhetici, PG 100, cols. 205533; French tr. Mondzain-Baudinet, M.-J., Discours contre les iconoclastes, Paris (1989)Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Breviarium historicum, ed. Boor, C. de, Leipzig (1880); ed. and tr. Mango, C., Short history, CFHB 13, Washington, DC (1990)Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, —, De Magnete, ed. Pitra, J. B., Spicilegium solesmense complectens sanctorum patrum scriptorumque ecclesiasticorum anecdota hactenus opera, 4 vols., Paris (1852–8), I, pp. 302–35, 552–3; ed. and tr. Featherstone, J. M., ‘Opening scenes of the second iconoclasm: Nicephorus’s Critique of the citations from Macarius Magnes’, REB 60 (2002), pp. 65111Google Scholar
Nikephoros I, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Refutatio, ed. Featherstone, J. M., CCSG 33, Louvain (1997)Google Scholar
Nikephoros II Phokas, Praecepta militaria, ed. and tr. in McGeer, (1995), pp. 378Google Scholar
Nikephoros, metropolitan of Rus, Sermon, ‘Pouchenie mitropolita Nikifora v nedeliu Syropustnuiu’, in Makarii, , Istoriia russkoi tserkvi, II, ed. Nazarenko, A. V., Moscow (repr. 1995), pp. 569–71Google Scholar
Nikephoros, metropolitan of Rus, —, Works, ed. Polianskii, S. M., Tvoreniia mitropolita Nikifora, Moscow (2006)Google Scholar
Nikephoros Basilakes, Orationes et epistulae, ed. Garzya, A., Leipzig (1984)Google Scholar
Nikephoros Basilakes—, Progimnasmi e monodie, ed. and Italian tr. Pignani, A., Naples (1983)Google Scholar
Nikephoros Blemmydes, Autobiography, ed. Heisenberg, A., Curriculum vitae et carmina, Leipzig (1896); ed. Munitiz, J. A., Autobiographia: sive curriculum vitae; necnon epistula universalior, CCSG 13, Turnhout (1984); tr. Munitiz, J. A., Nikephoros Blemmydes: a partial account, Louvain (1988)Google Scholar
Nikephoros Bryennios, Histoire, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., CFHB 9, Brussels (1975); tr. Bell, P. N., Material for history, by Nikephoros Bryennios, LTTB, Liverpool (forthcoming)Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros, Byzantina historia, ed. Schopen, L. and Bekker, I., 3 vols., CSHB, Bonn (1829–55); German tr. Dieten, J.-L. van, Rhomäische Geschichte, 5 vols., Stuttgart (1973–94)Google Scholar
Gregoras, Nikephoros, —, Letters, ed. Leone, P. A. M., Nicephori Gregorae Epistulae, 2 vols., Matino (1982–3)Google Scholar
Ouranos, Nikephoros, Taktika, chs. 56–65, ed. and tr. in McGeer (1995), pp. 88163Google Scholar
Byzantinos, Niketas, Confutatio falsi libri quem scripsit Mohamedes Arabs, PG 105, cols. 669–842Google Scholar
Choniates, Niketas, History, ed. Dieten, J.-L. van, CFHB 11, 2 vols., Berlin and New York (1975); tr. Magoulias, H. J., O City of Byzantium: annals of Niketas Choniates, Detroit (1984)Google Scholar
Choniates, Niketas, —, Orationes et epistulae, ed. Dieten, J.-L. van, CFHB 3, Berlin and New York (1972); comm. Dieten, J.-L. van, Niketas Choniates: Erläuterung zu den Reden und Briefen nebst einer Biographie, Berlin and New York (1971)Google Scholar
Choniates, Niketas, —, Treasury of orthodoxy (Thesaurus orthodoxae fidei), in PG 139–40; prologue ed. in Dieten, J.-L. van, Zur Überlieferung und Veröffentlichung der Panoplia dogmatike des Niketas Choniates, Amsterdam (1970), pp. 50–9Google Scholar
Niketas the Paphlagonian, Summorum apostolorum orationes laudatoriae, PG 105, cols. 16–373Google Scholar
Stethatos, Niketas, Life of Symeon the New Theologian, ed. and French tr. Hausherr, I. and Horn, G., Un grand mystique byzantin: vie de Syméon le Nouveau Théologien (949–1022), OC 12, no. 45, Rome (1928)Google Scholar
The Nikon chronicle, Nikonovskaia Letopis’, Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei 913, St Petersburg (1862; repr. Moscow, 1965); tr. Zenkovsky, S. A. and Zenkovsky, B. J., The Nikonian Chronicle, 5 vols., Princeton (1984–9)Google Scholar
Noctes Petropolitanae, ed. Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., St Petersburg (1913; repr. Leipzig, 1976)Google Scholar
Nomos georgikos see Farmer’s lawGoogle Scholar
The Normans in Europe, ed. Houts, E. M. C. van, Manchester (2000)Google Scholar
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Donato di Chiavari, 17 febbraio–12 novembre 1394, ed. Balard, M., Genoa (1988)Google Scholar
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Giuliano de Canella, 2 novembre 1380–31 marzo 1381, ed. Basso, E., Athens (1993)Google Scholar
Notai genovesi in Oltremare. Atti rogati a Chio da Gregorio Panissaro (1403–1405), ed. Toniolo, P. Piana, Genoa (1995)Google Scholar
Notitiae episcopatuum ecclesiae Constantinopolitanae, ed. Darrouzès, J., Paris (1981)Google Scholar
Notker Balbulus [the Stammerer], Gesta Karoli magni imperatoris, ed. Haefele, H. F., Taten Kaiser Karls des Grossen, MGH SRG n.s. 12, Berlin (1959); tr. Thorpe, L., Two Lives of Charlemagne, Harmondsworth (1969)Google Scholar
Nuova serie di documenti sulle relazioni di Genova coll’impero bizantino, ed. Sanguineti, A. and Bertolotto, G., Atti della Società ligure di storia patria 28 (1896–8), pp. 343499Google Scholar
Odo of Deuil, Expedition, ed. and tr. Berry, V. G., De profectione Ludovici VII in orientem, New York (1948)Google Scholar
Odorico, P., ‘Il calamo d’argento: un carme inedito in onore di Romano II’, JÖB 37 (1987), pp. 6593Google Scholar
‘Office inédit en l’honneur de Nicéphore Phocas’, ed. Petit, L., BZ 13 (1904), pp. 398420Google Scholar
Opus Caroli, ed. Freeman, A. and Meyvaert, P., Opus Caroli regis contra synodum (Libri Carolini), MGH Concilia 2, Supp. 1, Hanover (1998)Google Scholar
Otto, I, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Konrad I., Heinrich I. und Otto I., MGH Dip. 1, Hanover (1879–84; repr. Munich, 1980)Google Scholar
Otto, II, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Otto des II., MGH Dip. 2.1, Hanover (1888; repr. Munich, 1980)Google Scholar
Otto, III, Diplomata, ed. Sickel, T., Die Urkunden Otto des III., MGH Dip. 2.2, Hanover (1893; repr. Berlin, 1957)Google Scholar
Pactum Lotharii I, ed. Krause, A., in Boretius, A. and Krause, A. (eds.), MGH Cap. 2, Hanover (1890), pp. 130–5Google Scholar
Pagans and Christians in late antiquity: a sourcebook, ed. Lee, A. D., London (2000)Google Scholar
Papsturkunden 896–1046, ed. Zimmermann, H., 3 vols., Vienna (1984–9)Google Scholar
Parastaseis syntomoi chronikai, in ed. Preger, T., Scriptores originum Constantinopolitanarum, 2 vols., Leipzig (1901–7), I, pp. 1973; tr. Averil Cameron and Herrin, J., Constantinople in the early eighth century: the Parastaseis syntomoi chronikai, Leiden (1984)Google Scholar
Paschal chronicle, ed. Dindorf, L., Chronicon paschale, CSHB, 2 vols., Bonn (1832); tr. Whitby, Michael and Whitby, Mary, LTTH 7, Liverpool (1989)Google Scholar
Passion of St Anastasia, ed. Halkin, F., Légendes grecques de ‘martyres romaines’, Subsidia Hagiographica 55, Brussels (1973), pp. 86131Google Scholar
Das Patriarchat von Konstantinopel im ausgehenden 16. Jahrhundert: der Bericht des Leontios Eustratios im Cod. Tyb. MB 10, ed. and German tr. Kresten, O., Vienna (1970)Google Scholar
I patti con l’impero latino di Costantinopoli: 1205–1231, ed. Pozza, M., Pacta Veneta 10, Venice (2004)Google Scholar
Paul the Deacon, Historia Langobardorum, ed. Bethmann, L. and Waitz, G., MGH SRL, Hanover (1878), pp. 45187; tr. Foulke, W. D., Philadelphia (1907; repr. 2003)Google Scholar
Paul the Silentiary, Description of the church of St Sophia (Ekphrasis tou naou tes Hagias Sophias), in Johannes von Gaza, ed. Friedländer, , pp. 227–56; partial tr. in Lethaby and Swainson (1894), pp. 3560; partial tr. in Trypanis, (ed.), Greek verse, pp. 417–18; partial tr. Bell in Three political voices, pp. 189-212Google Scholar
Buzand, P‘awstos, Epic history, ed. Patkanean, K‘., Buzandaran Patmut‘iwnk‘, St Petersburg (1883; repr. Delmar, NY, 1984); tr. Garsoïan, N. G., The epic histories attributed to P‘awstos Buzand: Buzandaran Patmut‘iwnk‘, Cambridge, MA (1989)Google Scholar
Peira, ed. Lingenthal, C. E. Zacharia von, Peira Eustathiou tou Romaiou, in Jus graecoromanum, IV, pp. 9260Google Scholar
Le pergamene di Conversano, ed. Coniglio, G., Bari (1975)Google Scholar
Periplus Maris Erythraei, ed. and tr. Casson, L., Princeton (1989)Google Scholar
Petit, L., ‘Le Monastère de Notre Dame de Pitié en Macédoine’, IRAIK 6 (1900), pp. 1153Google Scholar
Philippidis-Braat, A., ‘La Captivité de Palamas chez les Turcs: dossier et commentaire’, TM 7 (1979), pp. 109221Google Scholar
Philotheos, , Kletorologion, ed. and French tr. Oikonomides, , in Les Listes de préséance, pp. 65235Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, Bibliotheca, ed. and French tr. Henry, R., 9 vols., Paris (1959–91); partial tr. Wilson, N. G., London (1994)Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Epistulae et amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, B. and Westerink, L. G., 6 vols., Leipzig (1983–8)Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Homilies, ed. Laourdas, B., Omiliai, Thessalonica (1959); tr. Mango, C., The homilies of Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople, DOSt 3, Cambridge, MA (1958)Google Scholar
Photios, patriarch of Constantinople, —, Letter to Khan Boris of Bulgaria, in Photios, Epistulae et amphilochia, ed. Laourdas, and Westerink, I, pp. 139; tr. White, D. S. and Berrigan, J. R., The patriarch and the prince: the letter of Patriarch Photios of Constantinople to Khan Boris of Bulgaria, Brookline, MA (1982)Google Scholar
Pietro Pizolo, notaio in Candia, I: 1300; II: 1304–1305, ed. Carbone, S., 2 vols., Venice (1978–85)Google Scholar
Placiti cassinesi, ed. Inguanez, M., I: I placiti cassinesi del secolo X con periodi in volgare, II: Documenti cassinesi dei secoli XI–XIII con volgare, 4th edn., Monte Cassino (1942)Google Scholar
I placiti del ‘Regnum Italiae’, ed. Manaresi, C., 3 vols. in 5 pts., FSI 92, 96, 97, Rome (1955–60)Google Scholar
Plea of Rižana, in I placiti del ‘Regnum Italiae’, ed. Manaresi, I, no. 17, pp. 4856; ed. and Italian tr. in Petranović, A. and Margetić, A., ‘Il placito del Risano’, Atti del Centro di ricerche storiche, Rovigno 14, Trieste–Rovigno (1983–4), pp. 5575 (text and Italian tr. at pp. 5669)Google Scholar
Poetae latini medii aevi, ed. Dümmler, E. et al., MGH, 6 vols., Hanover (1881–1979)Google Scholar
Poupardin, R., Recueil des actes des rois de Provence (855–928), Paris (1920)Google Scholar
Povest’ vremennykh let, ed. Adrianova-Peretts, V. P. and Likhachev, D. S., 2nd edn. rev. Sverdlov, M. B., St Petersburg (1996); tr. Cross, S. H. and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, O. P., Russian primary chronicle, Cambridge, MA (1953)Google Scholar
Preger, T. (ed.) Scriptores originum Constantinopolitanorum, 2 vols., Leipzig (1901–7)Google Scholar
Priscian, , De laude Anastasii imperatoris, ed. and tr. Coyne, P., Lewiston, NY (1991)Google Scholar
Priscian, , —, Grammatici latini, ed. Keil, H., 8 vols., Leipzig (1855–80)Google Scholar
Priscus, in Blockley, Historians, I, pp. 4870, 113–23; II, pp. 222400Google Scholar
Procopius, , Buildings, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B. and Downey, G., Cambridge, MA and London (1940)Google Scholar
Procopius, , —, History of the wars, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B., 5 vols., Cambridge, MA and London (1914–28); German tr. (bks. V–VIII) Coste, D., Prokop, Gothenkrieg, Leipzig (1885; repr. Munich, 1966)Google Scholar
Procopius, , —, Secret history, ed. and tr. Dewing, H. B., The anecdota or secret history, Cambridge, MA and London (1935); tr. Williamson, G. A., London (1966)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Dionysios of Tell-Mahre, Chronicle, ed. and partial Latin tr. Chabot, J.-B.; French tr. (vol. II) Hespel, R., Incerti auctoris chronicon Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum, CSCO 91, 104, 121, 507, 4 vols., Paris and Louvain (1927–89); partial tr. Witakowski, W., Pseudo-Dionysius of Tel-Mahre, Chronicle (known also as the Chronicle of Zuqnin). Part III, LTTH 22, Liverpool (1996)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Gregory, II, Letters to Leo III, ed. and French tr. in Gouillard, (1968), pp. 276305Google Scholar
Pseudo-al-Jahiz, , al-Taj, ed. Zaki, A., Kitab al-Taj fi akhlaq al-muluk, Cairo (1914); French tr. Pellat, C., Le Livre de la couronne, Kitab at-Tag (fi Ahlaq al-Muluk); ouvrage attribué à Gahiz, Paris (1954)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Kodinos, , Treatise on the dignities and offices, ed. and French tr. Verpeaux, J., Traité des offices, Paris (1966); tr. R. Macrides et al., Pseudo-Kodinos and the Constantinopolitan court: offices and ceremonies, Farnham (2013)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Methodius, , Apocalypse, ed. Aerts, W. J. and Kortekaas, G. A. A., Die Apokalypse des Pseudo-Methodius: die ältesten griechischen und lateinischen Übersetzungen, CSCO 569–70, 2 vols., Louvain (1998); ed. in and tr. Garstad, B., Apocalypse, Pseudo-Methodius: an Alexandrian world chronicle, DOML 14, Washington, DC (2012)Google Scholar
Pseudo-Shapuh, , tr. Thomson, R. W., ‘The anonymous story-teller (also known as “Pseudo-Šapuh”)’, REA 21 (1988–9), pp. 171232Google Scholar
Pseudo-Symeon, , Chronicle, in TC, ed. Bekker, , pp. 603760Google Scholar
Radomirov psaltir (Le psautier de Radomir), ed. Makarijoska, L., Skopje (1997)Google Scholar
Ralles, G. A. and Potles, M., Syntagma ton theion kai ieron kanonon, 6 vols., Athens (1852–9; repr. Athens, 1966)Google Scholar
Muntaner, Ramón, Chronicle, tr. Hughes, R., The Catalan expedition to the east: from the Chronicle of Ramón Muntaner, Woodbridge (2006)Google Scholar
al-Qayrawani, Raqiq, Ta’rikh Ifriqiyah, ed. al-Ka‘bi, al-Munji, Ta’rikh Ifriqiyah wa-al-maghrib [of Ibrahim ibn al-Qasim Raqiq al-Qayrawani (fl. 11th century)], Tunis (1968)Google Scholar
Readings in late antiquity: a sourcebook, ed. Maas, M., London (2000)Google Scholar
Regesta pontificum romanorum: ab condita ecclesia ad annum post Christum natum MCXCVIII, ed. Jaffé, P. et al., 2 vols., Leipzig (1885–8)Google Scholar
Die Regesten des Kaiserreichs unter den Karolingern, 751–918, ed. Böhmer, J. F., rev. Mühlbacher, E., Regesta imperii 1, Innsbruck (1908; repr. Hildesheim, 1966)Google Scholar
Les Régestes des actes du patriarcat de Constantinople, ed. Grumel, V. et al., 7 vols., Paris (1932–91)Google Scholar
Régestes des délibérations du Sénat de Venise concernant la Romanie, ed. Thiriet, F., 3 vols., Paris and The Hague (1958–71)Google Scholar
Das Register des Patriarchats von Konstantinopel, ed. and German tr. Hunger, H. et al., CFHB 19, 3 vols. to date, Vienna (1981–)Google Scholar
Religions of late antiquity in practice, ed. Valantasis, R., Princeton (2000)Google Scholar
Rhodian sea-law (Nomos Rodion Nautikos), ed. and tr. Ashburner, W., Oxford (1909; repr. Aalen, 1976) (text at pp. 138; tr. at pp. 57119); tr. in Freshfield, E. H., A manual of later Roman law, Cambridge (1927), pp. 195205; German tr. in Letsios (1996), pp. 253–66; tr. Humphreys, M., in Laws of the Isaurian era, pp. 113–28Google Scholar
Rippin, A. and Knappert, J. (eds. and trs.), Textual sources for the study of Islam, Manchester (1986)Google Scholar
Robert, de Clari, Conquest of Constantinople, ed. Lauer, P., La Conquête de Constantinople, Paris (1924); tr. McNeal, E. H., The conquest of Constantinople, New York (1936; repr. 1966)Google Scholar
The Roman eastern frontier and the Persian wars, ed. Lieu, S. N. et al., 2 vols., London (1991–2002)Google Scholar
Romanus the Melodist, Sancti Romani melodi cantica: cantica genuina, ed. Maas, P. and Trypanis, C. A., Oxford (1963); English tr. Carpenter, M., Kontakia of Romanos, Byzantine melodist, 2 vols., Columbia, MO (1970–3); English tr. (selection) Lash, E., St Romanos the Melodist, Kontakia, On the life of Christ, San Francisco (1996)Google Scholar
Rus primary chronicle see Povest’ vremennykh letGoogle Scholar
Russian travelers to Constantinople in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, ed. and tr. Majeska, G., DOSt 19, Washington, DC (1984)Google Scholar
Russkaia istoricheskaia biblioteka, 39 vols., St Petersburg (1872–1927)Google Scholar
‘Sainte-Sophie de Thessalonique d’après un rituel’, ed. Darrouzès, J., REB 34 (1976), pp. 4578Google Scholar
Šandrovskaja, V. S. and Seibt, W., Byzantinische Bleisiegel der Staatlichen Eremitage mit Familiennamen, 1 vol. to date, Vienna (2005–)Google Scholar
Sathas, K. N., Mesaionike bibliotheke, 7 vols., Venice and Paris (1872–94)Google Scholar
Schlumberger, G. L., Sigillographie de l’empire byzantin, Paris (1884)Google Scholar
Scriptor incertus, De Leone Armenio, in Leo Grammaticus, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, , pp. 335–62; ed. and Italian tr. Iadevaia, F., Scriptor incertus, Messina (1987)Google Scholar
Sebeos, , Armenian history, ed. Abgaryan, G., Patmut‘iwn Sebeosi, Erevan (1979); tr. and comm. Thomson, R. W. and Howard-Johnston, J. D., The Armenian History attributed to Sebeos, 2 vols., LTTH 31, Liverpool (1999)Google Scholar
Seibt, W. and A.-K., Wassiliou, Die byzantinischen Bleisiegel in Österreich, I: Kaiserhof ; II: Zentral- und Provinzialverwaltung, 2 vols., Vienna (1978–2004)Google Scholar
A select library of Nicene and post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church: second series, ed. Wace, H. and Schaff, P., 14 vols., Oxford (1890–1900; repr. Grand Rapids, MI, 1951–)Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I., ‘Alexios Makrembolites and his “Dialogue between the rich and the poor”’, ZRVI 6 (1960), pp. 187228Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I., —, ‘Nicolas Cabasilas’ “anti-Zealot” discourse: a reinterpretation’, DOP 11 (1957), pp. 79171Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I., —(ed.), ‘Poems on the deaths of Leo VI and Constantine VII in the Madrid manuscript of Skylitzes’, DOP 23–4 (1969–70), pp. 185228Google Scholar
Severus, patriarch of Antioch, Letters, ed. and tr. Brooks, E. W., The sixth book of the select letters of Severus, patriarch of Antioch, in the Syriac version of Athanasius of Nisibis, 2 vols., London (1902–4)Google Scholar
Seyrig, ed. Cheynet, J.-C. et al., Les Sceaux byzantins de la collection Henri Seyrig, Paris (1991)Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (ed. and tr.), The martyrs of Najran: new documents, Brussels (1971)Google Scholar
Sibt, ibn al-Jawzi, Mir’at al-zaman fi ta’rikh al-a‘yan, ed. Sevim, A., Ankara (1968)Google Scholar
Il sinodo lateranense dell’ottobre 649: rassegna critica di fonti dei secolo VII–XII, ed. Riedinger, R., comm. Conte, P., Vatican City, Rome (1989); tr. and comm. Price, R., The acts of the Lateran synod of 649, LTTH 61, Liverpool (2014)Google Scholar
Skirmishing, ed. and tr. Dennis, , Three Byzantine military treatises, pp. 143239; ed. and French tr. Dagron, G. and Mihăescu, H., Le Traité sur la guérilla (De velitatione) de l’empereur Nicéphore Phocas (963–969), Paris (1986)Google Scholar
Continuatus, Skylitzes, Chronicle, ed. Tsolakes, E. T., E synecheia tes chronographias tou Ioannou Skylitse, Thessalonica (1968)Google Scholar
Social and political thought in Byzantium from Justinian I to the last Palaeologus: passages from Byzantine writers and documents, ed. Barker, E., Oxford (1957)Google Scholar
Socrates Scholasticus, Ecclesiastical history, tr. Thomson, R. W., The Armenian adaptation of the Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus, Louvain (2001)Google Scholar
Sozomen, , Church history (Ekklesiastike historia), ed. Bidez, J. and Hansen, G. C., Kirchengeschichte, 2nd edn., Berlin (1995)Google Scholar
Spomenici za srednovekovnata i ponovata istorija na Makedonija, ed. Mošin, V. et al., 5 vols., Skopje (1975–88)Google Scholar
Stare srpske povelje i pisma, ed. Stojanović, L., Zbornik za istoriju, jezik i kniževnost srpskog naroda 19, 24, 2 vols., Belgrade (1929–34)Google Scholar
Stephen the Deacon, Life of Stephen the Younger, ed. and French tr. Auzépy, M.-F., La Vie d’Étienne le Jeune par Étienne le Diacre, Aldershot (1997)Google Scholar
Stephen of Siwnik’, ‘Meknut‘iwn k‘erakanin, in Denys de Thrace, ed. Adontz, , pp. 181219Google Scholar
Stephen of Taron (Stephanos Asołik, Step‘anos Taronets’i Asoghik), Universal history, ed. Malkhaseants‘, S., Patmut‘iwn tiezerakan, St Petersburg (1885); ed. Manukyan, G., in Matenagirk‘ Hayoc‘ 15, II: tenth century, Antelias (2012), pp. 619829; tr. Greenwood, T. W., The universal history of Step‘anos Tarōnec’i, Oxford (2017); Histoire universelle, I, French tr. Dulaurier, E., Paris (1883); II, French tr. Macler, F., Paris (1917)Google Scholar
Sternbach, L., ‘Christophorea’, Eos 5 (1899), pp. 721Google Scholar
Storia della badia di Monte-Cassino, ed. Tosti, L., 3 vols., Naples (1842–3)Google Scholar
Suidae lexicon, ed. Adler, A., 5 vols., Leipzig (1928–38; repr. Stuttgart, 1967–71; repr. Munich, 2001–4); see also www.stoa.org/solGoogle Scholar
Sullivan, D. F. (ed. and tr.), Siegecraft: two tenth-century instructional manuals, DOSt 36, Washington, DC (2000)Google Scholar
Svod drevneishikh pis’mennykh izvestii o slavianakh (Corpus testimoniorum vetustissimorum ad historiam slavicam pertinentium), ed. Gindin, L. A. et al., 2 vols., Moscow (1991–5)Google Scholar
Symeon, archbishop of Thessalonica, Politico-historical works (1416/17 to 1429), WBS 13, ed. Balfour, D., Vienna (1979)Google Scholar
Symeon [Magister] the Logothete, Chronicle, ed. Wahlgren, S., Symeonis magistri et logothetae Chronicon, CFHB 44.1, Berlin (2006)Google Scholar
Metaphrastes, Symeon, Life of Thomas the Apostle, ed. in Volk, (1996), pp. 148–67Google Scholar
Metaphrastes, Symeon,—, Christian novels, ed. and tr. Papaioannou, S., Christian novels from the Menologion of Symeon Metaphrastes, DOML 45, Washington, DC (2017)Google Scholar
Symeon the New Theologian, Hymnen, ed. Kambylis, A., Berlin and New York (1976)Google Scholar
Symeon the New Theologian, —, Traités théologiques et éthiques, ed. and French tr. Darrouzès, J., SC 122, 129, 2 vols., Paris (1966–7)Google Scholar
Synaxarion of Constantinople, ed. Delehaye, H., Synaxarium ecclesiae Constantinopolitanae: Propylaeum ad Acta Sanctorum Novembris, Brussels (1902)Google Scholar
The synaxarion of the monastery of the Theotokos Evergetis, ed. and tr. Jordan, R. I: September–February; II: the movable cycle (March to August); III: indexes for the Synaxarion of the monastery of the Theotokos Evergetis, 3 vols., BBTT 6.5, 6.6, 6.7, Belfast (2000–7)Google Scholar
Synodicon orientale, ed. and French tr. Chabot, J.-B., Paris (1902)Google Scholar
Synodicon of orthodoxy, ed. and French tr. Gouillard, J., ‘Le synodikon de l’Orthodoxie: édition et commentaire’, TM 2 (1967), pp. 1316 at pp. 44118Google Scholar
Synodicon vetus, ed. and tr. Duffy, J. and Parker, J., The Synodicon vetus, CFHB 15, Washington, DC (1979)Google Scholar
Syrian chronicles, tr. Palmer, A. et al., The seventh century in the West-Syrian chronicles, LTTH 15, Liverpool (1993)Google Scholar
al-Tabari, , Tafsir, ed. ‘al-Ghumrawi, M. Z. et al., Tafsir al-Qu’ran [of Abu Ja‘far Muhammad ibn Jarir al-Tabari (d. 922/3)], 30 vols., Cairo (1903)Google Scholar
al-Tabari, , —, Ta’rikh, ed. Goeje, M. J. de et al., Annales quos scripsit Abu Djafar Mohammed ibn Djarir at-Tabari, Ta’rikh al-rusul wa-al-muluk, 15 vols., Leiden (1879–1901); general ed. of translation Yarshater, E., The history of al-Tabari, 39 vols., Albany, NY (1985–99), tr. Bosworth, C. E. (V, XXXIII), Friedmann, Y. (XII), Kennedy, H. (XXIX), Morony, M. G. (XVIII), Powers, S. D. (XXIV); partial German tr. Nöldeke, T., Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur Zeit der Sasaniden, Leiden (1879)Google Scholar
Tacitus, , The Annals, ed. and tr. Jackson, J., 4 vols., Cambridge, MA (1931–7)Google Scholar
Tafel, and Thomas, , see Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik VenedigGoogle Scholar
Taktikon Uspensky, ed. and French tr. Oikonomides, , Les Listes de préséance, pp. 4663Google Scholar
Tarihî takvimler, ed. Turan, O., Istanbul’un fethinden önce yazilmis tarihî takvimler, Ankara (1954)Google Scholar
Texte zur spätbyzantinischen Finanz- und Wirtschaftsgeschichte in Handschriften der Biblioteca Vaticana, ed. Schreiner, P., StT 344, Vatican City, Rome (1991)Google Scholar
Thawdhurus Abu Qurrah, bishop of Harran, Treatise, tr. Griffith, S. H., A treatise on the veneration of the holy icons written in Arabic by Theodore Abu Qurrah, Bishop of Harran (c. 755–c. 830 ad), Louvain (1997)Google Scholar
Thegan, , Deeds of Louis the Pious, in Thegan, Die Taten Kaiser Ludwigs, Astronomus, Das Leben Kaiser Ludwigs, ed. and German tr. Tremp, E., MGH SRG 64, Hanover (1995), pp. 168259Google Scholar
Theiner, A. (ed.), Vetera monumenta slavorum meridionalium historiam illustrantia, 2 vols., Rome (1863–75)Google Scholar
Theodore, Laskaris II, Christian theology, ed. Krikones, C. T., Theodorou II Laskareos, Peri christianikes theologias logoi, Thessalonica (1988)Google Scholar
Theodore, Laskaris II, —, Encomium, ed. and Italian tr. Tartaglia, L., Encomio dell’imperatore Giovanni Duca, Naples (1990)Google Scholar
Theodore, Laskaris II, —, Epistulae, ed. Festa, N., Theodori Ducae Lascaris Epistulae CCXVII, Florence (1898)Google Scholar
Theodore, Laskaris II, —, ‘In praise of the great city of Nicaea’, ed. Bachmann, L., Theodori Ducae Lascaris imperatoris in laudem Nicaea urbis oratio, Rostock (1847); ed. in Georgiopoulou, ‘Theodore II Dukas Laskaris’ (PhD thesis, 1990), pp. 140–72; tr. in Foss (1996a), pp. 133–53Google Scholar
Theodore, Laskaris II, —, Opuscula rhetorica, ed. Tartaglia, A., Munich (2000)Google Scholar
Theodore of Alania, Alanikos, PG 140, cols. 387414Google Scholar
Theodore of Alania, —, Encomium, ed. Karpozilos, A. D., ‘An unpublished encomium by Theodore bishop of Alania’, Byzantina 6 (1974), pp. 226–49Google Scholar
Daphnopates, Theodore, Correspondance, ed. and French tr. Darrouzès, J. and Westerink, L. G., Paris (1978)Google Scholar
Daphnopates, Theodore, —, Life of Theodore the Studite, PG 99, cols. 113232Google Scholar
Metochites, Theodore, ‘Nicene oration’, ed. Sathas, K. N., MB 1, Venice (1872), pp. 139–53; tr. in Foss (1996a), pp. 165–95Google Scholar
Metochites, Theodore, —, Poems, tr. Polemis, I. D., CCT 26, Turnhout (2017)Google Scholar
Metochites, Theodore, —, Poems ‘to himself’, ed. and tr. Featherstone, J. M., Theodore Metochites’s poems ‘to himself’, BV 23, Vienna (2000)Google Scholar
Prodromos, Theodore, Katomyomachia, ed. and German tr. Hunger, H., Der byzantinische Katz-Mäuse-Krieg, BV 3, Vienna (1968)Google Scholar
Prodromos, Theodore, —, Poems, ed. Hörandner, W., Historische Gedichte, WBS 11, Vienna (1974)Google Scholar
The Theodore psalter, ed. and tr. Barber, C., Champaign, IL (2000)Google Scholar
Skoutariotes, Theodore, Synopsis chronike, ed. Sathas, K. N., MB 7, Paris (1894), pp. 1556Google Scholar
Spandounes, Theodore, On the origin of the Ottoman emperors, ed. Sathas, K. N., De la origine deli Imperatori Ottomani, Documents inédits relatifs à l’histoire de la Grèce au moyen âge, Paris (1890), pp. iiil (preface), pp. 133261 (text); ed. and tr. Nicol, D. M., Cambridge (1997)Google Scholar
Theodore the Studite, Antirrhetici, PG 99, cols. 328436Google Scholar
Theodore the Studite, —, Epigrams, PG 99, cols. 1780–1812; ed. and German tr. Speck, P., Jamben auf verschiedene Gegenstände, Berlin (1968); French tr. Montleau, F. de, Les Grandes Catéchèses, I: Les Épigrammes I–XXIX, Bégrolles-en-Mauges (2002), pp. 57199Google Scholar
Theodore the Studite, —, Letters, PG 99, cols. 903–1679; ed. Fatouros, G., Theodori Studitae Epistulae, 2 vols., CFHB 31.1–2, Berlin (1991–2)Google Scholar
Theodore the Studite, —, Panegyric to Theophanes the Confessor, ed. and French tr. S. Efthymiadis, ‘Le Panégyrique de s. Théophane le Confesseur pour s. Théodore Stoudite’, AnBoll 111 (1993), pp. 259–90Google Scholar
Theodosios the Deacon, De Creta capta, ed. Criscuolo, H., Leipzig (1979)Google Scholar
Theodosios the Monk, Letter, ed. Zuretti, C. O., ‘La espugnazione di Siracusa nell’ 880’, in Centenario della nascità di Michele Amari, ed. Besta, E. et al., Palermo (1910), I, pp. 165–73Google Scholar
Theodosius, , Codex Theodosianus, ed. Mommsen, T. and Meyer, P., Theodosiani libri XVI cum constitutionibus Sirmondianis, 2 vols., Berlin (1905; repr. 1971); tr. Pharr, C. et al., The Theodosian code and novels and the Sirmondian constitutions, Princeton (1952)Google Scholar
Theognostos of Sarai, Questions, ‘Otvety konstantinopol’skogo patriarshogo sobora na voprosy saraiskogo episkopa (Feognosta)’, RIB VI, St Petersburg (1880), cols. 129–40 (Slavonic version), appendix 1, cols. 5–12 (Greek text)Google Scholar
Theophanes, , Chronicle, ed. Boor, C. de, 2 vols., Leipzig (1883–5); tr. Mango, C. and Scott, R., The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor, Oxford (1997)Google Scholar
Theophanes Continuatus, Chronographia, ed. Bekker, I., CSHB, Bonn (1838); Books I-IV, ed. and tr. Featherstone, J. M. and Codoñer, J. Signes, Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur libri I–IV, CFHB 53, Berlin (2015); Book V [see Life of Basil], ed. and tr. Ševčenko, I., Chronographiae quae Theophanis Continuati nomine fertur liber V quo Vita Basilii imperatoris amplectitur, CFHB 42, Berlin and New York (2011)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, Discourses, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., Discours, traités, poésies, Théophylacte d’ Achrida, CFHB 16.1, Thessalonica (1980)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, —, Letters, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., Lettres, Théophylacte d’Achrida, CFHB 16.2, Thessalonica (1986)Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, —, Life of Clement of Ohrid, ed. Milev, A., Gr’tskite zhitiia na Kliment Okhridski, Sofia (1966); ed. Iliev, I. G., ‘The long Life of Clement of Ohrid: a critical edition’, BB 9 (1995), pp. 62120Google Scholar
Theophylact of Ohrid, —, Martyrium ss. quindecim illustrium martyrum, PG 126, cols. 151222Google Scholar
Simocatta, Theophylact, History, ed. Boor, C. de and Wirth, P., Theophylacti Simocattae Historiae, Stuttgart (1972); tr. Whitby, Michael and Whitby, Mary, The history of Theophylact Simocatta, Oxford (1986)Google Scholar
Theotokos Evergetis, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., ‘Le Typikon de la Théotokos Évergétis’, REB 40 (1982), pp. 5101; tr. Jordan, R. in Byzantine monastic foundation documents, ed. Thomas, and Hero, II, pp. 454506Google Scholar
Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon, ed. Holtzmann, R., Die Chronik des Bischofs Thietmar von Merseburg und ihre Korveier überarbeitung, MGH SRG n.s. 9, Berlin (1935); tr. Warner, D. A., Ottonian Germany: the Chronicon of Thietmar of Merseburg, Manchester (2001)Google Scholar
Artsruni, Thomas, History, ed. Patkanean, K., Patmut‘iwn tann Artsruneats‘, St Petersburg (1887; repr. Tiflis, 1917; repr. Delmar, NY, 1991); tr. Thomson, R. W., The history of the house of the Artsrunik‘, Detroit (1985)Google Scholar
Three Byzantine saints: contemporary biographies of St Daniel the Stylite, St Theodore of Sykeon and St John the Almsgiver, tr. Dawes, E. and Baynes, N. H., Crestwood, NY (1996)Google Scholar
Three political voices from the age of Justinian, tr. Bell, P., LTTH 52, Liverpool (2009)Google Scholar
Timarion, ed. Romano, R., Pseudo-Luciano, Timarione, Naples (1974); tr. Baldwin, B., Detroit (1984)Google Scholar
Tomič psalter, ed. Džurova, A., Tomichov psaltir, 2 vols., Sofia (1990)Google Scholar
I trattati con Bisanzio 992–1198, ed. Pozza, M. and Ravegnani, G., Pacta Veneta 10, Venice (1993)Google Scholar
Trypanis, C. A. (ed.), The Penguin book of Greek verse, Harmondsworth (1971)Google Scholar
‘Le Typikon du Christ Pantocrator’, ed. and French tr. Gautier, P., REB 32 (1974), pp. 1145Google Scholar
Ukhtanes, , History of Armenia, tr. Arzoumanian, Z., Bishop Ukhtanes of Sebastia, History of Armenia, Part II: History of the severance of the Georgians from the Armenians, Fort Lauderdale, FL (1985)Google Scholar
Urkunden zur älteren Handels- und Staatsgeschichte der Republik Venedig, ed. Tafel, G. L. F. and Thomas, G. M., 3 vols., Vienna (1856–7)Google Scholar
Die Urkunden Pippins, Karlmanns und Karls des Grossen (Pippini, Carlomanni, Caroli Magni diplomata), ed. Mühlbacher, E. et al., MGH Die Urkunden der Karolinger (Diplomata Karolinorum) 1, Hanover (1906)Google Scholar
al-‘Usfuri, , al-Tabaqat, ed. al-‘Umari, A. D., Kitab al-tabaqat [of Khalifah ibn Khayyat al ‘Usfuri (d. 854/5)], 2 vols., Baghdad (1967)Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A., Byzance et les Arabes, II.2: Extraits des sources Arabes, tr. Canard, M., Brussels (1950)Google Scholar
Das Verbrüderungsbuch der Abtei Reichenau, ed. Autenrieth, J. et al., MGH Libri memoriales et necrologia n.s. 1, Hanover (1979)Google Scholar
Victor of Tunnuna, Chronicle, ed. Mommsen, T., MGH AA 9, Berlin (1894), pp. 178206; ed. Hartmann, C. Cardelle de, CCSL 173A, Turnhout (2001), pp. 155; ed. and Italian tr. Placanica, A., Vittore da Tunnuna, Chronica: chiesa e impero nell’età di Giustiniano, Florence (1997)Google Scholar
Villehardouin, , see Geoffrey of VillehardouinGoogle Scholar
Map, Walter, De nugis curialium, ed. and tr. James, M. R., rev. Brooke, C. N. L. and Mynors, R. A. B., Courtier’s trifles, Oxford (1983)Google Scholar
al-Waqidi, , Kitab al-maghazi, ed. Jones, M., The Kitab al-maghazi of al-Waqidi [of Abu ‘Abd Allah Muhammad ibn ‘Umar ibn Waqid al-Waqidi (d. 822)], 3 vols., London (1966)Google Scholar
Wellesz, E., The Akathistos hymn, Copenhagen (1957)Google Scholar
Widukind of Corvey, Res gestae Saxonicae, ed. Hirsch, P. and Lohmann, H.-E., Die Sachsengeschichte des Widukind von Korvei, MGH SRG 60, Hanover (1935); ed. and German tr. Bauer, A. and Rau, R., Quellen zur Geschichte der sächsischen Kaiserzeit, 2nd edn., Darmstadt (1977)Google Scholar
William of Apulia, Gesta Roberti Wiscardi, ed. and French tr. Mathieu, M., La Geste de Robert Guiscard par Guillaume de Pouille, Palermo (1961)Google Scholar
William of Tyre, Chronicon, ed. Huygens, R. B. C., CCCM 63, 63A, 2 vols., Turnout (1986); tr. Babcock, E. A. and Krey, A. C., A history of deeds done beyond the sea, by William, Archbishop of Tyre, 2 vols., New York (1943)Google Scholar
Wilson, N. and Darrouzès, J., ‘Restes du cartulaire de Hiéra-Xérochoraphion’, REB 26 (1968), pp. 547Google Scholar
Yahya of Antioch, History, ed. and French tr. Kratchkovsky, I., Vasiliev, A. et al., Histoire de Yahya-ibn-Sa‘id d’Antioche, 3 vols., PO 18, 23, 47, Paris and Turnhout (1924–97); Italian tr. Pirone, B., Cronache dell’ Egitto fatimide e dell’ impero bizantino (937–1033), Milan (1998)Google Scholar
al-Ya‘qubi, , Kitab al-buldan [of Ahmad ibn Abi Ya‘qub al-Ya‘qubi (d. c. 897)], ed. Goeje, M. J. de, BGA 7, pp. 231373Google Scholar
al-Ya‘qubi, , —, Ta’rikh, ed. Houtsma, M. T., Ibn-Wadhih qui dicitur al-Ja‘qubi Historiae, 2 vols., Leiden (1883)Google Scholar
Yaqut, , Mu‘jam al-buldan, ed. Wüstenfeld, F., Jacut’s Geographisches Wörterbuch [of Yaqut ibn ‘Abd Allah al-Hamawi (d. 1229)], 6 vols., Leipzig (1866–73)Google Scholar
Yovhannes, V, History, ed. Emin, M., Hovhannes Draskhanakertts‘i, Patmut‘iwn Hayots‘, Moscow (1853; repr. Tiflis, 1912; repr. Delmar, NY, 1980); tr. Maksoudian, K., Yovhannes Drasxanakertc‘i, History of Armenia, Atlanta, GA (1987); French tr. Boisson-Chenorhokian, P., Histoire d’Arménie, CSCO 605, Louvain (2004)Google Scholar
Zaccaria de Fredo, notaio in Candia, 1352–1357, ed. Lombardo, A., Venice (1968)Google Scholar
Zacharias, pope , Versio graeca Gregorii Dialogorum, PL 77, cols. 147430Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, Ammonius (De mundi opificio contra philosophos disputatio), ed. and Italian tr. Colonna, M. M., Ammonio, Naples (1973)Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, —, Chronicle, ed. and Latin tr. Brooks, E. W., Historia ecclesiastica, CSCO 83–4, 87–8, 4 vols., Paris (1919–24); tr. Hamilton, F. J. and Brooks, E. W., The Syriac chronicle known as that of Zachariah of Mitylene, London (1899; repr. New York, 1979)Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, —, Life of Severus, in ed. and French tr. Kugener, M.-A., Sévère, Patriarche d’Antioche, 512–518: textes syriaques, PO 2.1 (1907), pp. 7115; tr. Brock, S. and Fitzgerald, B., Two early lives of Severos, patriarch of Antioch, LTTH 59, Liverpool (2013), pp. 33100Google Scholar
Zacharias of Mytilene, —, Lives of Isaiah and Peter the Iberian (fragment), in ed. Brooks, E. W., Vitae virorum apud monophysitas celeberrimorum, CSCO 7–8, 2 vols., Paris (1907), I, pp. 112 (tr.); II, pp. 118 (text)Google Scholar
Zacos, ed. Cheynet, J.-C., Sceaux de la collection Zacos (Bibliothèque Nationale de France) se rapportant aux provinces orientales de l’empire byzantin, Paris (2001)Google Scholar
Zacos, G. et al., Byzantine lead seals, 2 vols., Basle (1972–85)Google Scholar
Zahir, al-Din Nishapuri (d. 1184/5 or 1187), Saljuq’namah, ed. Afshar, I., Tehran (1953); tr. Luther, K. A., The history of the Seljuq Turks from The Jami‘ al-tawarikh: an Ilkhanid adaptation of the Saljuq-nama of Zahir al-Din Nishapuri, ed. Bosworth, C. E., Richmond (2001); ed. Morton, A. H., The Saljuqnama of Zahir al-Din Nishapuri: a critical text making use of the unique manuscript in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society, Warminster (2004)Google Scholar
Zakonski spomenici srpskih država srednjeg veka, ed. Novaković, S., Belgrade (1912)Google Scholar
Sulma, Zuhayr ibn Abi (d. c. 609), Sharh Diwan, Cairo (1944)Google Scholar
Dandolo, Andrea, ‘Liber albus’, Archivio di Stato, VeniceGoogle Scholar
‘Chronicle of Daniele Barbaro’, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, Cod. Marc. Ital. classe VII, 126=7442, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Gregory, I, ‘Dialogues’, Vat. gr. 1666, VaticanGoogle Scholar
Karadimov (Shopov) psalter, Sts Cyril and Methodius National Library, MSS. 454 and 1138, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Mahomet, II, ‘Grant of privileges to inhabitants of Galata 1453’, British Library, MS. Gr. Eg. 2817, LondonGoogle Scholar
‘Psalter of Basil II’, Biblioteca Nazionale Marciana, Cod. gr. 17, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite, Bibliothèque Nationale de France, MS. gr. 437, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ptolemy, , ‘Geography’, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Codex Urbinas gr. 82, Vatican City; Seragliensis gr. 57, Topkapi Palace, Istanbul; Fabricius gr. 23, Königlichen Bibliothek, Copenhagen.Google Scholar
Ptolemy, , ‘Handy Tables’, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, MS. gr. 1291, Vatican CityGoogle Scholar
‘Tale of St Christomeus’, Cod. Bresc. A III 3, fols. 142–5, BresciaGoogle Scholar
‘Tale of St Christomeus’, Cod. Hier. Sab. 373, fols. 117–29, JerusalemGoogle Scholar
‘Theodore Psalter of 1066’, British Library, Additional MS. 19352, LondonGoogle Scholar
‘Uspensky Gospels’, Rossiiskaia Natsionalnaia Biblioteka, RNB gr. 219, St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
al-Washsha, ’, ‘Kitab al-fadil’, British Library, MS. Or. 6499, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1966), Byzance et la mer: la marine de guerre, la politique et les institutions maritimes de Byzance aux VIIe–XVe siècles, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(1971), Études sur les structures administratives et sociales de Byzance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. and Laiou, A. E. (eds.) (1998), Studies on the internal diaspora of the Byzantine empire, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. (1995), Church and society in Byzantium under the Comneni, 1081–1261, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. —(1997), The Byzantine empire, 1025–1204: a political history, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (2005), Byzance et le monde extérieur: contacts, relations, échanges (Actes de trois séances du XXe Congrès international des études byzantines, Paris, 19–25 août 2001), BSo 21, ParisGoogle Scholar
Barker, J. W. (1969), Manuel II Palaeologus, 1391–1425: a study in late Byzantine statesmanship, New Brunswick, NJGoogle Scholar
Baun, J. (2007), Tales from another Byzantium: celestial journey and local community in the medieval Greek Apocrypha, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1959), Kirche und theologische Literatur im Byzantinischen Reich, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1971), Geschichte der byzantinischen Volksliteratur, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1978), Das byzantinische Jahrtausend, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beckwith, J. (1979), Early Christian and Byzantine art, 2nd edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Brand, C. M. (1968), Byzantium confronts the west, 1180–1204, Cambridge, MA (repr. Aldershot, 1992)Google Scholar
Brandes, W. (2002a), Finanzverwaltung in Krisenzeiten: Untersuchungen zur byzantinischen Administration im 6.–9. Jahrhundert, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1971), The world of late antiquity: ad 150–750, LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. —(1982), Society and the holy in late antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1984), Gentlemen and officers: imperial administration and aristocratic power in Byzantine Italy, 554–800, LondonGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. (1983), Medieval and modern Greek, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. —(1992), The Byzantine empire, 2nd edn., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999a), Vision and meaning in ninth-century Byzantium: image as exegesis in the homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(ed.) (1998), Byzantium in the ninth century: dead or alive?, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. and Haldon, J. (2001), Byzantium in the iconoclast era (c. 680–850): the sources. An annotated survey, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1985), Procopius and the sixth century, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2006b), The Byzantines, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cavallo, G. (ed.) (1997), The Byzantines, tr. Dunlap, T. et al., ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Cavallo, G. et al. (eds.) (1991), Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio: atti del seminario di Erice, 18–25 settembre 1988, 2 vols., SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1961), ‘The Armenians in the Byzantine empire’, BSl 22, pp. 196240; rev. edn. repr. Lisbon (1963); repr. in Charanis, (1972a), no. 5Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1990), Pouvoir et contestations à Byzance (963–1210), BSo 9, ParisGoogle Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2006), The Byzantine aristocracy and its military function, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Connor, C. L. (2004), Women of Byzantium, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Constantelos, D. (1991), Byzantine philanthropy and social welfare, 2nd edn., New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. (1985), Writing in gold: Byzantine society and its icons, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. —(2000), Byzantine art, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cross, F. L. and Livingstone, E. A. (eds.) (2005), The Oxford dictionary of the Christian church, 3rd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Curta, F. (2006), Southeastern Europe in the middle ages 500–1250, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1976), ‘Minorités ethniques et religieuses dans l’orient byzantin à la fin du Xe et au XIe siècle: l’immigration syrienne’, TM 6, pp. 177216; repr. in Dagron, (1984a), no. 10Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1984a), La Romanité chrétienne en orient, LondonGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. —(2003), Emperor and priest, tr. Birrell, J., Cambridge; rev. and tr. of G., Dagron, Empereur et prêtre: étude sur le césaropapisme byzantin, Paris, 1996Google Scholar
Dagron, G. et al. (eds.) (1993), Évêques, moines et empereurs (610–1054), HC 4, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dölger, F. (1953), Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt, Ettal (repr. Darmstadt, 1976)Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981b), La Façade maritime de l’Albanie au moyen âge: Durazzo et Valona du XIe au XVe siècle, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1965–96), Medioevo bizantino-slavo, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Rome (IIII), Sofia (IV)Google Scholar
Easterling, P. and Handley, C. (eds.) (2001), Greek scripts: an illustrated introduction, LondonGoogle Scholar
Esler, P. F. (ed.) (2000), The early Christian world, 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. von (1967), Untersuchungen über die byzantinische Herrschaft in Süditalien vom 9. bis ins 11. Jahrhundert, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. von —(1978), La dominazione bizantina nell’Italia meridionale dal IX all’XI secolo, Bari (Italian tr. of von Falkenhausen (1967))Google Scholar
Farmakides, A. (1983), A manual of modern Greek, I: For university students elementary to intermediate, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Fine, J. V. A. (1983), The early medieval Balkans: a critical survey from the sixth to the late twelfth century, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Fine, J. V. A. —(1987), The late medieval Balkans, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1975), ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and the end of antiquity’, EHR 90, pp. 721–47; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 1; repr. in Bonner, (ed.) (2004), no. 1, pp. 329Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1976), Byzantine and Turkish Sardis, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1977a), ‘Archaeology and the “twenty cities” of Byzantine Asia’, AJA 81, pp. 469–86; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 2Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1977b), ‘Late antique and Byzantine Ankara’, DOP 31, pp. 2987; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 6Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1979a), Ephesus after antiquity: a late antique, Byzantine and Turkish city, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Garland, L. (ed.) (2006), Byzantine women: varieties of experience, 800–1200, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Gay, J. (1904), L’Italie méridionale et l’empire byzantin depuis l’avènement de Basile Ier jusqu’à la prise de Bari par les Normands (867–1071), ParisGoogle Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, 1258–1282: a study in Byzantine–Latin relations, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (2005), A history of Byzantium, Malden, MAGoogle Scholar
Hackel, S. (ed.) (1981), The Byzantine saint: papers given at the fourteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, 1980, LondonGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. (1993), ‘Military service, military lands and the status of soldiers: current problems and interpretations’, DOP 47, pp. 167; repr. in Haldon, (1995a), no. 7Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1997a), Byzantium in the seventh century: the transformation of a culture, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1999a), Warfare, state and society in the Byzantine world, 565–1204, LondonGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2005b), Byzantium: a history, StroudGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2005c), The Palgrave atlas of Byzantine history, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Harris, J. (ed.) (2005), Palgrave advances in Byzantine history, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Harvey, A. (1989), Economic expansion in the Byzantine empire, 900–1200, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1985), Studies in the Byzantine monetary economy, c. 300–1450, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. (1987), The formation of Christendom, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2001), Women in purple: rulers of medieval Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2007), Byzantium: the surprising life of a medieval empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hewsen, R. H. (2001), Armenia: a historical atlas, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Holmes, C. (2005), Basil II and the governance of empire (976–1025), OxfordGoogle Scholar
Holton, D. et al. (2004), Greek: an essential grammar of the modern language, LondonGoogle Scholar
Horden, P. and Purcell, N. (2000), The corrupting sea: a study of Mediterranean history, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hornblower, S. and Spawforth, A. (eds.) (2003), The Oxford classical dictionary, 3rd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Horrocks, G. (1997), Greek: a history of the language and its speakers, LondonGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (ed.) (1988), Byzantium and the west, c. 850–c. 1200: proceedings of the eighteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Oxford, 30 March–1 April 1984 [= BF 13], AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. (1978), Die hochsprachliche profane Literatur der Byzantiner, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Hussey, J. M. (1986), The orthodox church in the Byzantine empire, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hussey, J. M. —(ed.) (1966–7), The Cambridge medieval history, IV: The Byzantine empire, 2 vols., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1997b), Trade, commodities and shipping in the medieval Mediterranean, AldershotGoogle Scholar
James, L. (ed.) (2010), A companion to Byzantium, Malden, MA and ChichesterGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), Rhetoric in Byzantium: papers from the thirty-fifth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Exeter College, University of Oxford, March 2001, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. —(ed.) (2006), Byzantine style, religion and civilization: in honour of Sir Steven Runciman, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E., et al. (eds.) (2008), The Oxford handbook of Byzantine studies, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1992), Byzantium and the early Islamic conquests, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2003a), Heraclius, emperor of Byzantium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1992), Les Hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIe au XIe siècle: propriété et exploitation du sol, BSo 10, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Ronchey, S. (1999), L’aristocrazia bizantina: dal principio dell’XI alla fine del XII secolo, 2nd edn., PalermoGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. et al. (eds.) (1991), Oxford dictionary of Byzantium, 3 vols., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (ed.) (2002), An historical atlas of Islam, 2nd edn., LeidenGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. and Ćurčič, S. (1986), Early Christian and Byzantine architecture, 4th edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Kravari, V. et al. (eds.) (1989–91), Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin, 2 vols., I: IVe–VIIe siècle, II: VIIIe–XVe siècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kreutz, B. M. (1991), Before the Normans: southern Italy in the ninth and tenth centuries, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Krueger, D. (ed.) (2006), A people’s history of Christianity, III: Byzantine Christianity, MinneapolisGoogle Scholar
Krumbacher, K. (1897), Geschichte der byzantinischen Literatur von Justinian bis zum Ende des oströmischen Reiches (527–1453), 2nd edn., MunichGoogle Scholar
Kühn, H.-J. (1991), Die byzantinische Armee im 10. und 11. Jahrhundert: Studien zur Organisation der Tagmata, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. et al. (eds.) (2002), The economic history of Byzantium: from the seventh through the fifteenth century, 3 vols., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Morrisson, C. (2007), The Byzantine economy, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D. (eds.) (1994), Law and society in Byzantium: ninthtwelfth centuries, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1986), Byzantine humanism: the first phase, tr. Lindsay, H. and Moffatt, A., ByzAust 3, Canberra; tr. of Lemerle, P. (1971), Le Premier humanisme byzantin, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1979), The agrarian history of Byzantium from the origins to the twelfth century: the sources and problems, tr. Niocaill, G. Mac, GalwayGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (1998), ‘The survival of cities in Byzantine Anatolia: the case of Amorium’, Byz 68, pp. 5671Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1976), Die byzantinische Reaktion auf die Ausbreitung der Araber: Studien zur Strukturwandlung des byzantinischen Staates im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert, MBM 22, MunichGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1984b), Handel und Politik zwischen dem byzantinischen Reich und den italienischen Kommunen Venedig, Pisa und Genua in der Epoche der Komnenen und der Angeloi, 1081–1204, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1993a), Byzantium and the Crusader States, 1096–1204, tr. Morris, J. C. and Ridings, J. E., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. et al. (eds.) (1998–2002), Prosopographie der mittelbyzantinischen Zeit, Prolegomena and 6 vols., Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Lock, P. (1995), The Franks in the Aegean, 1204–1500, LondonGoogle Scholar
Lowden, J. (1997), Early Christian and Byzantine art, LondonGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (1990), Eternal victory: triumphal rulership in late antiquity, Byzantium, and the early medieval west, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. —(2001), Origins of the European economy: communications and commerce ad300–900, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. (1995), Sowing the dragon’s teeth: Byzantine warfare in the tenth century, DOSt 33, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1993a), The empire of Manuel I Komnenos 1143–1180, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1996a), Constantinople médiévale: études sur l’évolution des structures urbaines, Paris; English tr. ‘Medieval Constantinople’, in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 1Google Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (1994), New Constantines: the rhythm of imperial renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th centuries. Papers from the twenty-sixth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, March 1992, AldershotGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (2003), Byzantium in the year 1000, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Maguire, E. and Maguire, H. (2007), Other icons: art and power in Byzantine secular culture, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Maguire, H. (1981), Art and eloquence in Byzantium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (1997), Byzantine court culture from 829 to 1204, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Malamut, E. (1988), Les Îles de l’empire byzantin VIII e–XII e siècles, BSo 8, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1979), Byzantine architecture, LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1980), Byzantium: the empire of New Rome, LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1990), Le Développement urbain de Constantinople (IVe–VIIe siècles), 2nd edn., ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1991), ‘Greek culture in Palestine after the Arab conquest’, in Cavallo, et al. (eds.) (1991), I, pp. 149–60Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(ed.) (2002), The Oxford history of Byzantium, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (1993), La Pouille du VIe au XIIe siècle, RomeGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (1998), The art of Byzantium: between antiquity and the Renaissance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. (2003), The orphans of Byzantium: child welfare in the Christian empire, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Morris, R. (1995), Monks and laymen in Byzantium, 843–1118, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Morris, R. —(ed.) (1990), Church and people in Byzantium: twentieth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Manchester, 1986, BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Morrisson, C. (ed.) (2004), Le Monde byzantin, I: L’Empire romain d’orient (330–641), ParisGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. (1997), Theophylact of Ohrid: reading the letters of a Byzantine archbishop, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1979), Church and society in the last centuries of Byzantium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1988), Byzantium and Venice: a study in diplomatic and cultural relations, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1993), The last centuries of Byzantium 1261–1479, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1971), The Byzantine commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453, LondonGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1988a), Six Byzantine portraits, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1976b), Documents et études sur les institutions de Byzance, 7e–15e s., LondonGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1992a), Byzantium from the ninth century to the Fourth Crusade, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1997a), ‘Title and income at the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 199215; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 17Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(2002), ‘The role of the Byzantine state in the economy’, in EHB, III, pp. 9731058Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1968), A history of the Byzantine state, tr. Hussey, J., 2nd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (1998), ‘Reconstructing ninth-century Constantinople’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(1999), Master builders of Byzantium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2005a), Der hagiographische Topos: griechische Heiligenviten in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit, Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rapp, S. H. and Awde, N. (eds.) (forthcoming), Historical atlas of Georgia, London; tr. of Muskhelishvili, D. et al. (eds.) (2003), Sakartvelos istoriis atlasi (Historical atlas of Georgia), TbilisiGoogle Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (ed.) (1991), The atlas of the Crusades, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ringrose, K. M. (2003), The perfect servant: eunuchs and the social construction of gender in Byzantium, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Rodley, L. (1994), Byzantine art and architecture: an introduction, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (2007), Die byzantinische Literatur. Vom 6. Jahrhundert bis zum Fall Konstantinopels 1453, Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. (1965), The fall of Constantinople: 1453, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1977), The Byzantine theocracy, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1988–9), ‘Religious missions seen from Byzantium’, HUS 12–13, pp. 727Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1992a), ‘Re-reading Constantine Porphyrogenitus’ in Shepard and Franklin (eds.) (1992), pp. 167–95Google Scholar
Shepard, J. and Franklin, S. (eds.) (1992), Byzantine diplomacy, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2000), Byzantium’s Balkan frontier: a political study of the northern Balkans, 900–1204, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. et al. (eds.) (2000), The Barrington atlas of the Greek and Roman world, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (2001), Women and religious life in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1968), Byzantine art, 2nd edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1988), The Byzantine revival, 780–842, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1997), A history of the Byzantine state and society, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2001), A concise history of Byzantium, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Treitinger, O. (1956), Die oströmische Kaiser- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höfischen Zeremoniell: vom oströmischen Staats- und Reichsgedanken, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Tsiknakis, K. G. (ed.) (1997), To empolemo Byzantio, 9os–12os ai. (Byzantium at War, 9th–12th centuries), AthensGoogle Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1935–68), Byzance et les Arabes, 2 vols., I: La Dynastie d’Amorium (820–867), II.1: La Dynastie macédonienne (867–959), ed. and French tr. Grégoire, H. and Canard, M., BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Venning, T. (ed.) (2005), A chronology of the Byzantine empire, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1988), The emperor Maurice and his historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan warfare, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1996a), The making of orthodox Byzantium, 600–1025, LondonGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. (2005), Framing the early middle ages: Europe and the Mediterranean 400–800, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (1996), Scholars of Byzantium, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1966), Byzance et la mer: la marine de guerre, la politique et les institutions maritimes de Byzance aux VIIe–XVe siècles, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(1971), Études sur les structures administratives et sociales de Byzance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. and Laiou, A. E. (eds.) (1998), Studies on the internal diaspora of the Byzantine empire, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. (1995), Church and society in Byzantium under the Comneni, 1081–1261, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. —(1997), The Byzantine empire, 1025–1204: a political history, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (2005), Byzance et le monde extérieur: contacts, relations, échanges (Actes de trois séances du XXe Congrès international des études byzantines, Paris, 19–25 août 2001), BSo 21, ParisGoogle Scholar
Barker, J. W. (1969), Manuel II Palaeologus, 1391–1425: a study in late Byzantine statesmanship, New Brunswick, NJGoogle Scholar
Baun, J. (2007), Tales from another Byzantium: celestial journey and local community in the medieval Greek Apocrypha, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1959), Kirche und theologische Literatur im Byzantinischen Reich, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1971), Geschichte der byzantinischen Volksliteratur, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1978), Das byzantinische Jahrtausend, MunichGoogle Scholar
Beckwith, J. (1979), Early Christian and Byzantine art, 2nd edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Brand, C. M. (1968), Byzantium confronts the west, 1180–1204, Cambridge, MA (repr. Aldershot, 1992)Google Scholar
Brandes, W. (2002a), Finanzverwaltung in Krisenzeiten: Untersuchungen zur byzantinischen Administration im 6.–9. Jahrhundert, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1971), The world of late antiquity: ad 150–750, LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. —(1982), Society and the holy in late antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1984), Gentlemen and officers: imperial administration and aristocratic power in Byzantine Italy, 554–800, LondonGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. (1983), Medieval and modern Greek, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. —(1992), The Byzantine empire, 2nd edn., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1999a), Vision and meaning in ninth-century Byzantium: image as exegesis in the homilies of Gregory of Nazianzus, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(ed.) (1998), Byzantium in the ninth century: dead or alive?, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. and Haldon, J. (2001), Byzantium in the iconoclast era (c. 680–850): the sources. An annotated survey, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1985), Procopius and the sixth century, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2006b), The Byzantines, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cavallo, G. (ed.) (1997), The Byzantines, tr. Dunlap, T. et al., ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Cavallo, G. et al. (eds.) (1991), Scritture, libri e testi nelle aree provinciali di Bisanzio: atti del seminario di Erice, 18–25 settembre 1988, 2 vols., SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1961), ‘The Armenians in the Byzantine empire’, BSl 22, pp. 196240; rev. edn. repr. Lisbon (1963); repr. in Charanis, (1972a), no. 5Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1990), Pouvoir et contestations à Byzance (963–1210), BSo 9, ParisGoogle Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2006), The Byzantine aristocracy and its military function, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Connor, C. L. (2004), Women of Byzantium, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Constantelos, D. (1991), Byzantine philanthropy and social welfare, 2nd edn., New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. (1985), Writing in gold: Byzantine society and its icons, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. —(2000), Byzantine art, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cross, F. L. and Livingstone, E. A. (eds.) (2005), The Oxford dictionary of the Christian church, 3rd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Curta, F. (2006), Southeastern Europe in the middle ages 500–1250, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1976), ‘Minorités ethniques et religieuses dans l’orient byzantin à la fin du Xe et au XIe siècle: l’immigration syrienne’, TM 6, pp. 177216; repr. in Dagron, (1984a), no. 10Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1984a), La Romanité chrétienne en orient, LondonGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. —(2003), Emperor and priest, tr. Birrell, J., Cambridge; rev. and tr. of G., Dagron, Empereur et prêtre: étude sur le césaropapisme byzantin, Paris, 1996Google Scholar
Dagron, G. et al. (eds.) (1993), Évêques, moines et empereurs (610–1054), HC 4, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dölger, F. (1953), Byzanz und die europäische Staatenwelt, Ettal (repr. Darmstadt, 1976)Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1981b), La Façade maritime de l’Albanie au moyen âge: Durazzo et Valona du XIe au XVe siècle, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1965–96), Medioevo bizantino-slavo, 4 vols. in 5 pts., Rome (IIII), Sofia (IV)Google Scholar
Easterling, P. and Handley, C. (eds.) (2001), Greek scripts: an illustrated introduction, LondonGoogle Scholar
Esler, P. F. (ed.) (2000), The early Christian world, 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. von (1967), Untersuchungen über die byzantinische Herrschaft in Süditalien vom 9. bis ins 11. Jahrhundert, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. von —(1978), La dominazione bizantina nell’Italia meridionale dal IX all’XI secolo, Bari (Italian tr. of von Falkenhausen (1967))Google Scholar
Farmakides, A. (1983), A manual of modern Greek, I: For university students elementary to intermediate, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Fine, J. V. A. (1983), The early medieval Balkans: a critical survey from the sixth to the late twelfth century, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Fine, J. V. A. —(1987), The late medieval Balkans, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1975), ‘The Persians in Asia Minor and the end of antiquity’, EHR 90, pp. 721–47; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 1; repr. in Bonner, (ed.) (2004), no. 1, pp. 329Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1976), Byzantine and Turkish Sardis, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1977a), ‘Archaeology and the “twenty cities” of Byzantine Asia’, AJA 81, pp. 469–86; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 2Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1977b), ‘Late antique and Byzantine Ankara’, DOP 31, pp. 2987; repr. in Foss, (1990a), no. 6Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1979a), Ephesus after antiquity: a late antique, Byzantine and Turkish city, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Garland, L. (ed.) (2006), Byzantine women: varieties of experience, 800–1200, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Gay, J. (1904), L’Italie méridionale et l’empire byzantin depuis l’avènement de Basile Ier jusqu’à la prise de Bari par les Normands (867–1071), ParisGoogle Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1959), Emperor Michael Palaeologus and the west, 1258–1282: a study in Byzantine–Latin relations, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (2005), A history of Byzantium, Malden, MAGoogle Scholar
Hackel, S. (ed.) (1981), The Byzantine saint: papers given at the fourteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, 1980, LondonGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. (1993), ‘Military service, military lands and the status of soldiers: current problems and interpretations’, DOP 47, pp. 167; repr. in Haldon, (1995a), no. 7Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1997a), Byzantium in the seventh century: the transformation of a culture, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1999a), Warfare, state and society in the Byzantine world, 565–1204, LondonGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2005b), Byzantium: a history, StroudGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2005c), The Palgrave atlas of Byzantine history, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Harris, J. (ed.) (2005), Palgrave advances in Byzantine history, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Harvey, A. (1989), Economic expansion in the Byzantine empire, 900–1200, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1985), Studies in the Byzantine monetary economy, c. 300–1450, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. (1987), The formation of Christendom, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2001), Women in purple: rulers of medieval Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2007), Byzantium: the surprising life of a medieval empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hewsen, R. H. (2001), Armenia: a historical atlas, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Holmes, C. (2005), Basil II and the governance of empire (976–1025), OxfordGoogle Scholar
Holton, D. et al. (2004), Greek: an essential grammar of the modern language, LondonGoogle Scholar
Horden, P. and Purcell, N. (2000), The corrupting sea: a study of Mediterranean history, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hornblower, S. and Spawforth, A. (eds.) (2003), The Oxford classical dictionary, 3rd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Horrocks, G. (1997), Greek: a history of the language and its speakers, LondonGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (ed.) (1988), Byzantium and the west, c. 850–c. 1200: proceedings of the eighteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Oxford, 30 March–1 April 1984 [= BF 13], AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. (1978), Die hochsprachliche profane Literatur der Byzantiner, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Hussey, J. M. (1986), The orthodox church in the Byzantine empire, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hussey, J. M. —(ed.) (1966–7), The Cambridge medieval history, IV: The Byzantine empire, 2 vols., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1997b), Trade, commodities and shipping in the medieval Mediterranean, AldershotGoogle Scholar
James, L. (ed.) (2010), A companion to Byzantium, Malden, MA and ChichesterGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), Rhetoric in Byzantium: papers from the thirty-fifth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Exeter College, University of Oxford, March 2001, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. —(ed.) (2006), Byzantine style, religion and civilization: in honour of Sir Steven Runciman, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E., et al. (eds.) (2008), The Oxford handbook of Byzantine studies, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1992), Byzantium and the early Islamic conquests, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2003a), Heraclius, emperor of Byzantium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1992), Les Hommes et la terre à Byzance du VIe au XIe siècle: propriété et exploitation du sol, BSo 10, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Ronchey, S. (1999), L’aristocrazia bizantina: dal principio dell’XI alla fine del XII secolo, 2nd edn., PalermoGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. et al. (eds.) (1991), Oxford dictionary of Byzantium, 3 vols., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (ed.) (2002), An historical atlas of Islam, 2nd edn., LeidenGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. and Ćurčič, S. (1986), Early Christian and Byzantine architecture, 4th edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Kravari, V. et al. (eds.) (1989–91), Hommes et richesses dans l’empire byzantin, 2 vols., I: IVe–VIIe siècle, II: VIIIe–XVe siècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kreutz, B. M. (1991), Before the Normans: southern Italy in the ninth and tenth centuries, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Krueger, D. (ed.) (2006), A people’s history of Christianity, III: Byzantine Christianity, MinneapolisGoogle Scholar
Krumbacher, K. (1897), Geschichte der byzantinischen Literatur von Justinian bis zum Ende des oströmischen Reiches (527–1453), 2nd edn., MunichGoogle Scholar
Kühn, H.-J. (1991), Die byzantinische Armee im 10. und 11. Jahrhundert: Studien zur Organisation der Tagmata, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. et al. (eds.) (2002), The economic history of Byzantium: from the seventh through the fifteenth century, 3 vols., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Morrisson, C. (2007), The Byzantine economy, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D. (eds.) (1994), Law and society in Byzantium: ninthtwelfth centuries, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1986), Byzantine humanism: the first phase, tr. Lindsay, H. and Moffatt, A., ByzAust 3, Canberra; tr. of Lemerle, P. (1971), Le Premier humanisme byzantin, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1979), The agrarian history of Byzantium from the origins to the twelfth century: the sources and problems, tr. Niocaill, G. Mac, GalwayGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (1998), ‘The survival of cities in Byzantine Anatolia: the case of Amorium’, Byz 68, pp. 5671Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1976), Die byzantinische Reaktion auf die Ausbreitung der Araber: Studien zur Strukturwandlung des byzantinischen Staates im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert, MBM 22, MunichGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1984b), Handel und Politik zwischen dem byzantinischen Reich und den italienischen Kommunen Venedig, Pisa und Genua in der Epoche der Komnenen und der Angeloi, 1081–1204, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1993a), Byzantium and the Crusader States, 1096–1204, tr. Morris, J. C. and Ridings, J. E., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. et al. (eds.) (1998–2002), Prosopographie der mittelbyzantinischen Zeit, Prolegomena and 6 vols., Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Lock, P. (1995), The Franks in the Aegean, 1204–1500, LondonGoogle Scholar
Lowden, J. (1997), Early Christian and Byzantine art, LondonGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (1990), Eternal victory: triumphal rulership in late antiquity, Byzantium, and the early medieval west, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. —(2001), Origins of the European economy: communications and commerce ad300–900, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. (1995), Sowing the dragon’s teeth: Byzantine warfare in the tenth century, DOSt 33, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1993a), The empire of Manuel I Komnenos 1143–1180, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1996a), Constantinople médiévale: études sur l’évolution des structures urbaines, Paris; English tr. ‘Medieval Constantinople’, in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 1Google Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (1994), New Constantines: the rhythm of imperial renewal in Byzantium, 4th–13th centuries. Papers from the twenty-sixth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, March 1992, AldershotGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (2003), Byzantium in the year 1000, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Maguire, E. and Maguire, H. (2007), Other icons: art and power in Byzantine secular culture, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Maguire, H. (1981), Art and eloquence in Byzantium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
McGeer, E. —(ed.) (1997), Byzantine court culture from 829 to 1204, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Malamut, E. (1988), Les Îles de l’empire byzantin VIII e–XII e siècles, BSo 8, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1979), Byzantine architecture, LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1980), Byzantium: the empire of New Rome, LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1990), Le Développement urbain de Constantinople (IVe–VIIe siècles), 2nd edn., ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1991), ‘Greek culture in Palestine after the Arab conquest’, in Cavallo, et al. (eds.) (1991), I, pp. 149–60Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(ed.) (2002), The Oxford history of Byzantium, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (1993), La Pouille du VIe au XIIe siècle, RomeGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (1998), The art of Byzantium: between antiquity and the Renaissance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. (2003), The orphans of Byzantium: child welfare in the Christian empire, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Morris, R. (1995), Monks and laymen in Byzantium, 843–1118, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Morris, R. —(ed.) (1990), Church and people in Byzantium: twentieth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Manchester, 1986, BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Morrisson, C. (ed.) (2004), Le Monde byzantin, I: L’Empire romain d’orient (330–641), ParisGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. (1997), Theophylact of Ohrid: reading the letters of a Byzantine archbishop, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1979), Church and society in the last centuries of Byzantium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1988), Byzantium and Venice: a study in diplomatic and cultural relations, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1993), The last centuries of Byzantium 1261–1479, 2nd edn., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1971), The Byzantine commonwealth: Eastern Europe 500–1453, LondonGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1988a), Six Byzantine portraits, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1976b), Documents et études sur les institutions de Byzance, 7e–15e s., LondonGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1992a), Byzantium from the ninth century to the Fourth Crusade, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1997a), ‘Title and income at the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 199215; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 17Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(2002), ‘The role of the Byzantine state in the economy’, in EHB, III, pp. 9731058Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1968), A history of the Byzantine state, tr. Hussey, J., 2nd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (1998), ‘Reconstructing ninth-century Constantinople’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(1999), Master builders of Byzantium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Pratsch, T. (2005a), Der hagiographische Topos: griechische Heiligenviten in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit, Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rapp, S. H. and Awde, N. (eds.) (forthcoming), Historical atlas of Georgia, London; tr. of Muskhelishvili, D. et al. (eds.) (2003), Sakartvelos istoriis atlasi (Historical atlas of Georgia), TbilisiGoogle Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (ed.) (1991), The atlas of the Crusades, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ringrose, K. M. (2003), The perfect servant: eunuchs and the social construction of gender in Byzantium, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Rodley, L. (1994), Byzantine art and architecture: an introduction, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (2007), Die byzantinische Literatur. Vom 6. Jahrhundert bis zum Fall Konstantinopels 1453, Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. (1965), The fall of Constantinople: 1453, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1977), The Byzantine theocracy, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1988–9), ‘Religious missions seen from Byzantium’, HUS 12–13, pp. 727Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1992a), ‘Re-reading Constantine Porphyrogenitus’ in Shepard and Franklin (eds.) (1992), pp. 167–95Google Scholar
Shepard, J. and Franklin, S. (eds.) (1992), Byzantine diplomacy, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Stephenson, P. (2000), Byzantium’s Balkan frontier: a political study of the northern Balkans, 900–1204, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. et al. (eds.) (2000), The Barrington atlas of the Greek and Roman world, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (2001), Women and religious life in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1968), Byzantine art, 2nd edn., HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1988), The Byzantine revival, 780–842, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1997), A history of the Byzantine state and society, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2001), A concise history of Byzantium, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Treitinger, O. (1956), Die oströmische Kaiser- und Reichsidee nach ihrer Gestaltung im höfischen Zeremoniell: vom oströmischen Staats- und Reichsgedanken, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Tsiknakis, K. G. (ed.) (1997), To empolemo Byzantio, 9os–12os ai. (Byzantium at War, 9th–12th centuries), AthensGoogle Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1935–68), Byzance et les Arabes, 2 vols., I: La Dynastie d’Amorium (820–867), II.1: La Dynastie macédonienne (867–959), ed. and French tr. Grégoire, H. and Canard, M., BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Venning, T. (ed.) (2005), A chronology of the Byzantine empire, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1988), The emperor Maurice and his historian: Theophylact Simocatta on Persian and Balkan warfare, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1996a), The making of orthodox Byzantium, 600–1025, LondonGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. (2005), Framing the early middle ages: Europe and the Mediterranean 400–800, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (1996), Scholars of Byzantium, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Abadie-Reynal, C. (ed.) (2003), Les Céramiques en Anatolie aux époques hellénistique et romaine: actes de la table ronde d’Istanbul, 23–24 mai 1996, ParisGoogle Scholar
‘Abd al-Ghani, ‘A. (1993), Ta’rikh al-Hirah fi al-Jahiliya wa-al-Islam, DamascusGoogle Scholar
Abdalla, A. M. et al. (eds.) (1979–84), Studies in the history of Arabia, 2 vols., RiyadhGoogle Scholar
Abel, F.-M. (1938), ‘L’Îsle de Jotabe’, Revue Biblique 47, pp. 510–38Google Scholar
Abu Wandi, R. et al. (1996), ‘Isa wa-Maryam fi l’Qur’an wa-al-tafasir, AmmanGoogle Scholar
Adams, J. N. et al. (eds.) (2002), Bilingualism in ancient society: language contact and the written text, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Adontz, N. (1934), ‘Les Légendes de Maurice et de Constantin V, empereurs de Byzance’, Mélanges Bidez (Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 2), pp. 112Google Scholar
Adontz, N. —(1970), Armenia in the period of Justinian: the political conditions based on the Naxarar system, tr. and rev. Garsoïan, N. G., LisbonGoogle Scholar
al-Afghani, S. (1960), Aswaq al-‘Arab fi al-Jahiliyah wa-al-Islam, DamascusGoogle Scholar
Ahlwardt, W. (1872), Bemerkungen über die Ächteit der alten arabischen Gedichte, GreifswaldGoogle Scholar
Ahrens, K. (1930), ‘Christliches im Qoran’, ZDMG 84, pp. 1568, 148–90Google Scholar
Albert, M. et al. (eds.) (1993), Christianismes orientaux, ParisGoogle Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1985), The Byzantine apocalyptic tradition, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Allen, P. (1979), ‘The “Justinianic” plague’, Byz 49, pp. 520Google Scholar
Allen, P. —(2000), ‘The definition and enforcement of orthodoxy’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 811–34Google Scholar
Allen, P. and Jeffreys, E. (eds.) (1996), The sixth century: end or beginning?, ByzAust 10, BrisbaneGoogle Scholar
Alston, R. (2001), ‘The population of late Roman Egypt and the end of the ancient world’, in Scheidel (ed.) (2001), pp. 161204Google Scholar
Alston, R. —(2002), ‘Managing the frontiers: supplying the frontier troops in the sixth and seventh centuries’, in Erdkamp (ed.) (2002), pp. 398419Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1954), Ein asiatischer Staat: Feudalismus unter den Sasaniden und ihren Nachbarn, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1957), Finanzgeschichte der Spätantike, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1971–3), Christentum am Roten Meer, 2 vols., Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Amory, P. (1997), People and identity in Ostrogothic Italy, 489–554, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Andreescu-Treadgold, I. and Treadgold, W. (1997), ‘Procopius and the imperial panels of S. Vitale’, The Art Bulletin 79, pp. 708–23Google Scholar
Angold, M. (2001), Byzantium: the bridge from antiquity to the middle ages, LondonGoogle Scholar
Arafat, W. (1958), ‘Early critics of the authenticity of the poetry of the Sira’, BSOAS 21, pp. 453–63Google Scholar
Arafat, W. —(1965), ‘An aspect of the forger’s art in early Islamic poetry’, BSOAS 28, pp. 477–82Google Scholar
Arafat, W. —(1968), ‘Fact and fiction in the history of pre-Islamic idol-worship’, IQ 12, pp. 921Google Scholar
Arjava, A. (1996), Women and law in late antiquity, OxfordGoogle Scholar
al-Askar, A. (2002), Al-Yamama in the early Islamic era, ReadingGoogle Scholar
Azpeitia, J. (2005), ‘Deir Sim‘ân, monastère nord-ouest: présentation de l’église (avec un appendice épigraphique par Alain Desreumaux)’, TM 15, pp. 3765Google Scholar
Back, M. (1978), Die sassanidischen Staatsinschriften, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Badawi, ‘A. R. (ed.) (1962), Mélanges Taha Husain, CairoGoogle Scholar
Baddeley, O. and Brunner, E. (1996), The Monastery of Saint Catherine, LondonGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. (1993), Egypt in late antiquity, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. —(ed.) (2007), Egypt in the Byzantine world, 300–700, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Baillie, M. (1999), Exodus to Arthur: catastrophic encounters with comets, LondonGoogle Scholar
Baird, D. (2000), ‘Konya Plain survey’, Anatolian archaeology 6, p. 15Google Scholar
Baird, D. —(2004), ‘Settlement expansion on the Konya Plain, Anatolia: 5th–7th centuries ad’, in Bowden, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 217–46Google Scholar
Baker, D. (ed.) (1976), The orthodox churches and the west, SCH 13, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bakhit, M. A. (ed.) (1987), Proceedings of the second symposium on the history of Bilad al-Sham during the early Islamic period up to 40 ah/640 ad, 3 vols., AmmanGoogle Scholar
Baldwin, B. (1978), ‘Menander Protector’, DOP 32, pp. 99125Google Scholar
Bálint, C. (2000), ‘Byzantinisches zur Herkunftsfrage des vielteiligen Gürtels’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 99162Google Scholar
Bálint, C. —(ed.) (2000), Kontakte zwischen Iran, Byzanz und der Steppe im 6.–7. Jahrhundert, Budapest and NaplesGoogle Scholar
Balty, J. (1989), ‘Mosaïques antiques de Syrie et de Jordanie’, in Piccirillo (ed.) (1989), pp. 149–60Google Scholar
Banaji, J. (2001), Agrarian change in late antiquity: gold, labour and aristocratic dominance, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Barbero, A. and Loring, M. I. (2005), ‘The formation of the Sueve and Visigothic kingdoms in Spain’, in NCMH, I, pp. 162–92Google Scholar
Bardill, J. (2004), Brickstamps of Constantinople, 2 vols., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Barford, P. M. (2001), The early Slavs: culture and society in early medieval eastern Europe, LondonGoogle Scholar
Barnwell, P. S. (1992), Emperor, prefects and kings: the Roman west, 395–565, LondonGoogle Scholar
Bashear, S. (1984), Muqaddima fi l-ta’rikh al-akhar, JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Bashear, S. —(1997), Arabs and others in early Islam, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Baynes, N. H. (1910), ‘Rome and Armenia in the fourth century’, EHR 25, pp. 625–43; repr. in Baynes, (1955), pp. 186208Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. —(1949), ‘The supernatural defenders of Constantinople’, AB 67, pp. 165–77; repr. in Baynes, (1955), pp. 248–60Google Scholar
Baynes, N. H. —(1955), Byzantine studies and other essays, LondonGoogle Scholar
Beaucamp, J. et al. (2004), Recherches sur la Chronique de Jean Malalas, ParisGoogle Scholar
Bekkum, W. J. van (2002), ‘Jewish messianic expectations in the age of Heraclius’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 95112Google Scholar
Bellamy, J. A. (1985), ‘A new reading of the Namarah inscription’, JAOS 105, pp. 3151Google Scholar
Berbérian, H. (1964), ‘Autobiographie d’Anania Sirakec’i’, REA n.s. 1, pp. 189–94Google Scholar
Birkeland, H. (1956), The Lord guideth: studies on primitive Islam, OsloGoogle Scholar
Blachère, R. (1952–66), Histoire de la littérature arabe des origines à la fin du XVe siècle de J-C, 3 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Blachère, R. —(1956), ‘Regards sur l’“acculturation” des arabo-musulmans jusque vers 40/661’, Arabica 3, pp. 247–65Google Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1992), East Roman foreign policy, LeedsGoogle Scholar
Böhlig, A. (1980), Die Gnosis, III: Der Manichäismus, Zurich and MunichGoogle Scholar
Bonifay, M. et al. (eds.) (1998), Fouilles à Marseille: les mobiliers (Ier–VIIe siècles ap. J. C.), ParisGoogle Scholar
Bonner, M. (ed.) (2004), Arab–Byzantine relations in early Islamic times, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. (1983), ‘Iran and the Arabs before Islam’, in Yarshater (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 593612Google Scholar
Boudignon, C. (2004), ‘Maxime le Confesseur était-il Constantinopolitain?’, in Janssens et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 1144Google Scholar
Bousquet, G. H. (1954), ‘Une explication marxiste de l’Islam par un ecclésiastique épiscopalien’, Hespéris 41, pp. 231–47Google Scholar
Bowden, W. et al. (eds.) (2004), Recent research on the late antique countryside, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1983), Roman Arabia, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. —(2004), ‘Riflessioni sulla periodizzazione dopo “esplosione di tardoantico” di Andrea Giardina’, Studi storici 45, pp. 713Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. et al. (eds.) (1999), Late antiquity: a guide to the postclassical world, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Bowman, J. (1967), ‘The debt of Islam to monophysite Syrian Christianity’, in MacLaurin, (ed.) (1967), pp. 201–40Google Scholar
Boyce, M. (1957), ‘Some reflections about Zurvanism’, BSOAS 19.2, pp. 304–16Google Scholar
Boyce, M. —(1979), Zoroastrians, their religious beliefs and practices, LondonGoogle Scholar
Boyce, M. —(1983) ‘Parthian writings and literature’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), II, pp. 1151–65Google Scholar
Boyce, M. —(1990), ‘Some further reflections on Zurvanism’, Iranica varia: papers in honor of Professor Ehsan Yarshater, Leiden, pp. 20–9Google Scholar
Boyd, S. and Mundell Mango, M. (eds.) (1992), Ecclesiastical silver plate in sixth-century Byzantium: papers of the symposium held May 16–18, 1986, at the Walters Art Gallery, Baltimore, and Dumbarton Oaks, Washington, DC, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Braund, D. (1994), Georgia in antiquity: a history of Colchis and Transcaucasian Iberia, 550 bcad 562, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. (1980), ‘The Orthodox–Oriental Orthodox conversations of 532’, Apostolos Varnavas 41, pp. 219–27; repr. in Brock, (1984), no. 11Google Scholar
Brock, S. —(1982), ‘Christians in the Sasanid empire: a case of divided loyalties’, in Mews, (ed.) (1982), pp. 119Google Scholar
Brock, S. —(1984), Syriac perspectives on late antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. —(1994), ‘The church of the east in the Sasanian empire up to the sixth century and its absence from the councils in the Roman empire’, in Syriac dialogue: non-official consultation on dialogue within the Syriac tradition 1, Vienna (1994), pp. 6986Google Scholar
Brock, S. —(1999), From Ephrem to Romanos: interactions between Syriac and Greek in late antiquity, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. —(ed.) (2001), The hidden pearl: the Syrian Orthodox Church and its ancient Aramaic heritage, 4 vols., RomeGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1976), ‘Eastern and western Christendom in late antiquity: a parting of the ways’, in Baker, (ed.) (1976), pp. 124; repr. in Brown, (1982), pp. 166–95Google Scholar
Brown, P. —(1988), The body and society: men, women and sexual renunciation in early Christianity, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. —(1992), Power and persuasion in late antiquity: towards a Christian empire, Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. —(1998), ‘Christianisation and religious conflict’, in CAH, XIII, pp. 632–64Google Scholar
Brown, P. —(2000), ‘Holy men’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 781810Google Scholar
Brown, P. —(2003), The rise of western Christendom: triumph and diversity, ad 200–1000, 2nd edn., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Browne, E. G. (1900), ‘Some account of the Arabic work entitled Nihayatu’l-irab fi akhbari’l-Furs wa’l-‘Arab, particularly of that part which treats of the Persian kings’, JRAS n.s. 32, pp. 195259Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1987), Justinian and Theodora, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1997b), ‘Memories of Helena: patterns in imperial female matronage in the fourth and fifth centuries’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 5275Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(2004c), ‘Sex, lies and textuality: the Secret history of Procopius and the rhetoric of gender in sixth-century Byzantium’, in Brubaker, and Smith, (eds.) (2004), pp. 83101Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(2005), ‘The age of Justinian: gender and society’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 427–47Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. and Smith, J. M. H. (eds.) (2004), Gender in the early medieval world: east and west, 300–900, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Brunschvig, R. (1976a), ‘Coup d’oeil sur l’histoire des foires à travers l’Islam’, in Brunschvig (1976b), I, pp. 113–44Google Scholar
Brunschvig, R. —(1976b), Études d’islamologie, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Burns, T. S. and Eadie, J. W. (eds.) (2001), Urban centers and rural contexts in late antiquity, East Lansing, MIGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1923), History of the later Roman empire from the death of Theodosius I to the death of Justinian, ad 395 to ad 565, 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Butzer, K. W. (1957), ‘Der Umweltfaktor in der grossen arabischen Expansion’, Saeculum 8, pp. 359–71Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1969), ‘The last days of the Academy at Athens’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society, 195, n.s. 15, pp. 730; repr. in Cameron, , Alan, (1985), no. 13Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan —(1976), Circus factions: Blues and Greens at Rome and Byzantium, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan —(1985), Literature and society in the early Byzantine world, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1969–70), ‘Agathias on the Sassanians’, DOP 23–4, pp. 67183Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1975), ‘The empress Sophia’, Byz 45, pp. 521; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1981), no. 11Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1976), ‘The early religious policies of Justin II’, in Baker, (ed.) (1976), pp. 5167; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1981), no. 10Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1978), ‘The Theotokos in sixth-century Constantinople’, Journal of theological studies 29, pp. 79108; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1981), no. 16Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1979a), ‘Images of authority: elites and icons in late sixth-century Byzantium’, PaP 84, pp. 335; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1981), no. 18Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1979b), ‘The Virgin’s robe: an episode in the history of early seventhcentury Constantinople’, Byz 49, pp. 4256; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1981), no. 17Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1981), Continuity and change in sixth century Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1991a), ‘The eastern provinces in the seventh century ad: Hellenism and the emergence of Islam’, in Said, (ed.) (1991), pp. 287313; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1996b), no. 4Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1991b), Christianity and the rhetoric of empire: the development of Christian discourse, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1992a), ‘Byzantium and the past in the seventh century: the search for redefinition’, in Fontaine, and Hillgarth, (eds.) (1992), pp. 250–76; repr. in Cameron, , Averil, (1996b), no. 5Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1992b), ‘New themes and styles in Greek literature: seventh–eighth centuries’, in BEINE, I, pp. 81105Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1992c), ‘The language of images: the rise of icons and Christian representation’, in Wood, (ed.) (1992b), pp. 142Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1993), The Mediterranean world in late antiquity ad 395–600, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1996a), ‘Byzantines and Jews: some recent work on early Byzantium’, BMGS 20, pp. 249–74Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(1996b), Changing cultures in early Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2000), ‘The early cult of the Virgin’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2000), pp. 315Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2002a), ‘Blaming the Jews: the seventh-century invasions of Palestine in context’, TM 14, pp. 5778Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2002b), ‘The “long” late antiquity: a late twentieth-century model’, in Wiseman, (ed.) (2002), pp. 165–91Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2005), ‘Introduction’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2005), pp. xviixxxiiGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(2006a), ‘Constantine and the “peace of the church”’, in Mitchell, and Young, (eds.) (2006), pp. 538–51Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil —(ed.) (2003), Fifty years of prosopography: the later Roman empire, Byzantium and beyond, PBA 118, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil and Kuhrt, A. (eds.) (1983), Images of women in antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Caseau, B. et al. (eds.) (2006), Pèlerinages et lieux saints dans l’antiquité et le moyen âge, ParisGoogle Scholar
Casiday, A. and Norris, F. W. (eds.) (2007), The Cambridge history of Christianity, II: Constantine to c. 600, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Caskel, W. (1927–30), ‘Die einheimischen Quellen zur Geschichte Nord-Arabiens vor dem Islam’, Islamica 3, pp. 331–41Google Scholar
Caskel, W. —(1930), ‘Aijam al-‘Arab. Studien zur altarabischen Epik’, Islamica 3.5 Supplement, pp. 199Google Scholar
Caskel, W. —(1953), Die Bedeutung der Beduinen in der Geschichte der Araber, CologneGoogle Scholar
Caskel, W. —(1962), ‘Der arabische Stamm vor dem Islam und seine gesellschaftliche und juridische Organisation’, Dalla tribù allo stato: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma, 13–16 aprile 1961), ANL PASC 54, Rome, pp. 139–49Google Scholar
Caskel, W. —(1966), Gamharat an-nasab: das genealogische Werk des Hišam ibn Muhammad al-Kalbi, 2 vols., LeidenGoogle Scholar
Caton, S. C. (1990), ‘Anthropological theories of tribe and state formation in the Middle East: ideology and the semiotics of power’, in Khoury, and Kostiner, (eds.) (1990), pp. 74108Google Scholar
Chadwick, H. (2001), The church in ancient society: from Galilee to Gregory the Great, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, H. —(2006), Studies on ancient Christianity, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Charles, H. (1936), Le Christianisme des arabes nomades sur le limes et dans le désert syro-mésopotamien aux alentours de l’hégire, ParisGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1958), ‘Le Culte d’Anahita à Staxr et les premiers Sassanides’, Revue de l’histoire des religions 153, pp. 154–75Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. —(1960), ‘Recherches sur le clergé zoroastrien: le herbad’, RHR 158, pp. 5480, 161–79Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. —(1976), ‘L’Arménie entre Rome et l’Iran, I: de l’avènement d’Auguste à l’avènement de Dioclétien’, ANRW II, 9.1, pp. 71194Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. —(1988), La Christianisation de l’empire iranien: des origines aux grandes persécutions du IVe siècle, CSCO 499, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Chavarría, A. and Lewit, T. (2004), ‘Archaeological research on the late antique countryside: a bibliographic essay’, in Bowden, et al. (2004), pp. 351Google Scholar
Chazon, E. G. et al. (eds.) (2004), Things revealed: studies in early Jewish and Christian literature in honor of Michael E. Stone, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Chelhod, J. (1971), Le Droit dans la société bedouine, ParisGoogle Scholar
Christensen, A. (1925), Le Règne du roi Kawadh I et le communisme Mazdakite, CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Christensen, A. —(1944), L’Iran sous les sassanides, 2nd edn., CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Christides, V. (1972), ‘The names Arabes, Sarakenoi, etc. and their false Byzantine etymologies’, BZ 65, pp. 329–33Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (1992), ‘Byzantine diplomacy, ad 300–800: means and ends’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 2539Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. —(2003), ‘Romans and foreigners’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), pp. 119–36Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. and Schwarcz, A. (eds.) (1989), Das Reich und die Barbaren, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. (ed.) (1988), Kathegetria: essays presented to Joan Hussey for her 80th birthday, CamberleyGoogle Scholar
Clover, F. M. (1993), The late Roman west and the Vandals, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Clover, F. M. and Humphreys, R. S. (eds.) (1989), Tradition and innovation in late antiquity, Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1981), ‘The Qusur of medieval Islam: some implications for the social history of the Near East’, Al-Abhath 29, pp. 723Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1987a), ‘Abraha and Muhammad: some observations apropos of chronology and literary topoi in the early Arabic historical tradition’, BSOAS 50, pp. 225–40Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1987b), ‘Al-Azdi’s History of the Arab conquests in Bilad al-Sham: some historiographical observations’, in Bakhit, (ed.) (1987), I, pp. 2862Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1992), ‘The conquest of Arwad: a source-critical study in the historiography of the early medieval Near East’, in BEINE, I, pp. 317401Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1994), ‘Epidemic disease in central Syria in the late sixth century: some new insights from the verse of Hassan ibn Thabit’, BMGS 18, pp. 1258Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1996a), ‘The Arabs and the Colossus’, JRAS 6, pp. 165–87Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1996b), ‘Die Pest und ihr soziales Umfeld im Nahen Osten des frühen Mittelalters’, Der Islam 73, pp. 81112Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(1998), ‘Futuh’, in Meisami, and Starkey, (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 237–40Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —(2002), ‘Heraclius in early Islamic kerygma’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 113–56Google Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —, (forthcoming), Muhammadanea Edessensis: the rise of Islam in eastern Christian historiography under the early ‘Abbasids, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. —, (in preparation), ‘The early Arab urban foundations in Iraq and Egypt: implications for trade and exchange’, in BEINE, VGoogle Scholar
Cook, D. B. (2009), ‘Syria and the Arabs’, in Rousseau, and Raithel, (eds.) (2009), pp. 467–78Google Scholar
Cook, M. (1983), Muhammad, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cook, M. and Crone, P. (1977), Hagarism: the making of the Islamic world, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Corsi, P. (1983), La spedizione italiana di Costante II, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Cosentino, S. (1996–2000), Prosopografia dell’Italia bizantina (493–804), I: A-F; II: G-O, 2 vols. to date, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Courtois, C. (1955), Les Vandales et l’Afrique, ParisGoogle Scholar
Croke, B. (1992), Christian chronicles and Byzantine history, 5th–6th centuries, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. (1980), Slaves on horses: the evolution of the Islamic polity, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. —(1986), ‘The tribe and the state’, in Hall, (ed.) (1986), pp. 4877Google Scholar
Crone, P. —(1987), Meccan trade and the rise of Islam, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Crone, P. —(1991), ‘Kavad’s heresy and Mazdak’s revolt’, Iran 29, pp. 2142; repr. in Crone, (2005), no. 1, pp. 150Google Scholar
Crone, P. —(1992), ‘Serjeant and Meccan trade’, Arabica 39, pp. 216–40Google Scholar
Crone, P. —(1993), ‘Tribes and states in the Middle East’, JRAS 3, pp. 353–75Google Scholar
Crone, P. —(1994), ‘The first-century concept of Higra’, Arabica 41, pp. 352–87Google Scholar
Crone, P. —(2005), From Kavad to al-Ghazali: religion, law and political thought in the Near East, c. 600–c. 1100, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Crow, J. et al. (2001), ‘The water supply of Constantinople: archaeology and hydrogeology of an early medieval city’, Environmental Geology 40, pp. 1325–33Google Scholar
Crow, J. and Bayliss, R. (2005), ‘Water for the Queen of Cities: a review of recent research in the Byzantine and early Ottoman water supply of Constantinople’, Basilissa 1, pp. 2849Google Scholar
Cunningham, M. B. and Allen, P. (eds.) (1998), Preacher and audience: studies in early Christian and Byzantine homiletics, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Curta, F. (2001a), The making of the Slavs: history and archaeology of the lower Danube region, c. 500–700, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Curta, F. —(2001b), ‘Peasants as “makeshift soldiers for the occasion”: sixth-century settlement patterns in the Balkans’, in Burns, and Eadie, (eds.) (2001), pp. 119217Google Scholar
Curta, F. —(2001c), ‘The “Prague type”: a critical approach to pottery classification’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 171–88Google Scholar
Curta, F. —(2004), ‘Barbarians in dark-age Greece: Slavs or Avars?’, in Stepanov, and Vachkova, (eds.) (2004), pp. 513–50Google Scholar
Curta, F. —(2005a), ‘Antes, people’, in International encyclopaedia for the middle ages-online: a supplement to LexMA-Online, (http://www.brepolis.net/), TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Curta, F. —(2005b), ‘Female dress and “Slavic” bow fibulae in Greece’, Hesperia 74, pp. 101–46Google Scholar
Curta, F. —(2005c), ‘Before Cyril and Methodius: Christianity and barbarians beyond the sixth- and seventh-century Danube frontier’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 180219Google Scholar
Curtis, J. (ed.) (2000), Mesopotamia and Iran in the Parthian and Sasanian periods: rejection and revival c. 238 bcad 642, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cutler, A. (2005), ‘Silver across the Euphrates: forms of exchange between Sasanian Persia and the late Roman empire’, MSABK 4, pp. 937Google Scholar
Dabrowa, E. (ed.) (1994), The Roman and Byzantine army in the east, CracowGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1974), Naissance d’une capitale: Constantinople et ses institutions de 330 à 451, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1977), ‘Le Christianisme dans la ville byzantine’, DOP 31, pp. 125Google Scholar
Dark, K. and Özgümüs, F. (1998–2005), Istanbul rescue archaeology survey, 5 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Daryaee, T. (2003), ‘The Persian Gulf trade in late antiquity’, Journal of World History 14, pp. 116Google Scholar
Deichmann, F. W. (1969–89), Ravenna: Hauptstadt des spätantiken Abendlandes, 2 vols. in 5 pts. + indices, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Delierneux, N. (2001), ‘Pratiques et vénération orientales et occidentales des images chrétiennes dans l’antiquité tardive: à propos de quelques ambiguïtés’, Revue Belge de philologie et d’histoire 79.2, pp. 373420Google Scholar
Déroche, V. (1991), ‘La Polémique anti-judaïque au VIe et VIIe siècle. Un mémento inédit, les Képhalaia’, TM 11, pp. 275312Google Scholar
Devreese, R. (1937), ‘La Fin inédite d’une lettre de saint Maxime: un baptême forcé de Juifs et de Samaritains à Carthage en 632’, Revue des sciences religieuses 17, pp. 2535Google Scholar
Dignas, B. and Winter, E. (2007), Rome and Persia in late antiquity: neighbours and rivals, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Djaït, H. (1986), Al-Kufa: naissance de la ville islamique, ParisGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. M. (1977), ‘Mecca’s food supplies and Muhammad’s boycott’, JESHO 20, pp. 249–66Google Scholar
Donner, F. M. —(1981), The early Islamic conquests, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Donner, F. M. —(1989), ‘The role of nomads in the Near East in late antiquity (400–800 ce)’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989), pp. 7388; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 2133Google Scholar
Donner, F. M. —(1998), Narratives of Islamic origins: the beginnings of Islamic historical writing, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Dostal, W. (1979), Der Markt von San‘a’, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Dostal, W. —(1984), ‘Towards a model of cultural evolution in Arabia’, in Abdalla, et al. (eds.) (1984), II, pp. 185–91Google Scholar
Draguet, R. (1924), Julien d’Halicarnasse et sa controverse avec Sévère d’Antioche sur l’incorruptibilité du corps du Christ, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Drake, H. A. et al. (eds.) (2006), Violence in late antiquity: perceptions and practices, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, J. W. (2002), ‘Heraclius and the restitutio crucis. Notes on symbolism and ideology’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 175–90Google Scholar
Duchesne-Guillemin, J. (1983), ‘Zoroastrian religion’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), II, pp. 866908Google Scholar
Dunlop, D. M. (1957), ‘Sources of gold and silver in Islam according to al-Hamdani (10th century ad)’, SI 8, pp. 2949Google Scholar
Durliat, J. (1982), ‘Les Attributions civiles des évêques byzantins: l’exemple du diocèse d’Afrique (553–709)’, JÖB 32, pp. 7384Google Scholar
Dussaud, R. (1955), La Pénétration des Arabes en Syrie avant l’Islam, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1966), Early Christian and Byzantine political philosophy: origins and background, DOSt 9, 2 vols., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. (2006), ‘The first council of Nicaea’, in Mitchell, and Young, (eds.) (2006), pp. 552–68Google Scholar
Efthymiades, S. (2004), ‘A day and ten months in the life of a lonely bachelor: the other Byzantium in Miracula S. Artemii 18 and 22’, DOP 58, pp. 126Google Scholar
Engelhardt, I. (1974), Mission und Politik in Byzanz: ein Beitrag zur Strukturanalyse byzantinischer Mission zur Zeit Justins und Justinians, MBM 19, MunichGoogle Scholar
Engemann, J. (2005), ‘Diplomatische “Geschenke” – Objekte aus der Spätantike’, MSABK 4, pp. 3964Google Scholar
Eph‘al, I. (1982), The ancient Arabs: nomads on the borders of the fertile crescent, 9th–5th centuries bc, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Erdkamp, P. (ed.) (2002), The Roman army and the economy, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Evans, J. A. S. (1996), The age of Justinian: the circumstances of imperial power, LondonGoogle Scholar
Evans, J. A. S. —(2002), The Empress Theodora: partner of Justinian, Austin, TXGoogle Scholar
Fahd, T. (ed.) (1989), L’Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel: actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, 24–27 juin 1987, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Farès, B. (1932), L’Honneur chez les Arabes avant l’Islam, ParisGoogle Scholar
Farquharson, P. (1996), ‘Byzantium, planet earth and the solar system’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 263–9Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (eds.) (2004), La Pétition à Byzance, ParisGoogle Scholar
Feissel, D. and Philippidis-Braat, A. (1985), ‘Inventaires en vue d’un recueil des inscriptions historiques de Byzance, III: Inscriptions du Péloponnèse (à l’exception de Mistra)’, TM 9, pp. 267395Google Scholar
Fenster, E. (1968), Laudes constantinopolitanae, MBM 9, MunichGoogle Scholar
Ferluga, J. (1991), ‘L’Esarcato’, in Berardi, et al. (eds.) (1990–6), II.1, pp. 351–77Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1983), ‘Approches récentes de l’Afrique byzantine’, Revue de l’Occident musulman et de la Méditerranée 35, pp. 2553Google Scholar
Fisher, W. B. (ed.) (1968), The Cambridge history of Iran, I: The land of Iran, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Flusin, B. (1992), Saint Anastase le Perse et l’histoire de la Palestine au début du VIIe siècle, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Flusin, B. —(2004), ‘Le Monachisme’, in Morrisson, (ed.) (2004), pp. 236–54Google Scholar
Fontaine, J. and Hillgarth, J. N. (eds.) (1992), The seventh century: change and continuity: proceedings of a joint French and British colloquium at the Warburg Institute, 8–9 July 1988, LondonGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1990a), History and archaeology of Byzantine Asia Minor, LondonGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1995), ‘The Near Eastern countryside in late antiquity: a review article’, in Humphrey (ed.) (1995–2002), I, pp. 213–34Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1997), ‘Syria in transition, ad 550–750: an archaeological approach’, DOP 51, pp. 189269Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(2002a), ‘The empress Theodora’, Byz 72, pp. 141–76Google Scholar
Foss, C. and Winfield, D. (1986), Byzantine fortifications: an introduction, PretoriaGoogle Scholar
Fowden, E. K. (1999), The barbarian plain: Saint Sergius between Rome and Iran, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1993), Empire to commonwealth: consequences of monotheism in late antiquity, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. —(2002), ‘Elefantiasi del tardoantico?’, Journal of Roman archaeology 15, pp. 681–6Google Scholar
Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.) (1986), The defence of the Roman and Byzantine east, 2 vols., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1972), The rise of the monophysite movement: chapters in the history of the church in the fifth and sixth centuries, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1959), ‘Zurvanism again’, HTR 52, pp. 6373Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. —(1983a), ‘The political history of Iran under the Sasanians’, in Yarshater (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 116–80Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. —(1983b), ‘Bahrain under the Sasanians’, in Potts, (ed.) (1983), pp. 167–70Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. —(1984), The history of ancient Iran, MunichGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. (1950), ‘Arabiya. Untersuchungen zur arabischen Sprach- und Stilgeschichte, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Fück, J. —(1981), Arabische Kultur und Islam im Mittelalter: Ausgewählte Schriften, WeimarGoogle Scholar
Gabra, G. (2002), Coptic monasteries: Egypt’s monastic art and architecture, CairoGoogle Scholar
Gabrieli, F. (1959), ‘La letteratura beduina preislamica’, in Gabrieli, (ed.) (1959), pp. 95114Google Scholar
Gabrieli, F. —(ed.) (1959), L’antica società beduina, RomeGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1976), ‘Prolegomena to a study on the Iranian elements in Arsacid Armenia’, HAm 90, pp. 177234; repr. in Garsoïan, (1985), no. 10Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1983), ‘Secular jurisdiction over the Armenian church (fourth–seventh centuries)’, HUS 7, pp. 220–50; repr. in Garsoïan, (1985), no. 9Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —, (1984–5), ‘The early-mediaeval Armenian city: an alien element?’, Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society 16–17, pp. 6783; repr. in Garsoïan, (1999c), no. 7Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1985), Armenia between Byzantium and the Sasanians, LondonGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1988), ‘Some preliminary precisions on the separation of the Armenian and imperial churches: 1. The presence of “Armenian” bishops at the first five oecumenical councils’, in Chrysostomides, (ed.) (1988), pp. 249–85; repr. in Garsoïan, (1999c), no. 3Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1996), ‘Quelques précisions préliminaires sur le schisme entre les églises byzantine et arménienne au sujet du concile de Chalcédoine: 2. La date et les circonstances de la rupture’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 99112; repr. in Garsoïan, (1999c), no. 4Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1999a), L’Église arménienne et le grand schisme d’Orient, CSCO 574, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1999b), ‘La Menace perse’, in Garsoïan, (1999a), pp. 135239Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. —(1999c), Church and culture in early medieval Armenia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. et al. (eds.) (1982), East of Byzantium: Syria and Armenia in the formative period, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. and Mahé, J.-P. (1997), Des Parthes au califat: quatre leçons sur la formation de l’identité arménienne, ParisGoogle Scholar
Gaube, H. (1984), ‘Arabs in sixth-century Syria: some archaeological observations’, Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilad al-Sham, 20–25 April 1974, AmmanGoogle Scholar
Geiger, A. (1833), Was hat Mohammed aus dem Judenthume aufgenommen?, BonnGoogle Scholar
Gellner, E. (1973a), Cause and meaning in the social sciences, ed. Jarvie, I. C. and Agassi, J., LondonGoogle Scholar
Gellner, E. —(1973b), ‘The concept of kinship’, in Gellner, (1973a), pp. 163–82Google Scholar
Gershevitch, I. (ed.) (1985), The Cambridge history of Iran, II: The Median and Achaemenian periods, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Ghirshman, R. (1962), Iran: Parthians and Sassanians, tr. Gilbert, S. and Emmons, J., LondonGoogle Scholar
Giardina, A. (1999), ‘Esplosione di tardoantico’, Studi storici 40, pp. 157–80Google Scholar
Giardina, A. —(2000), ‘The family in the late Roman world’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 392415Google Scholar
Giardina, A. —(2004), ‘Tardoantico: appunti sul dibattito attuale’, Studi storici 45, pp. 41–6Google Scholar
Gibb, H. A. R. (1962), ‘Pre-Islamic monotheism in Arabia’, HTR 55, pp. 269–80; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 295306Google Scholar
Gibbon, E. (1776–88), The history of the decline and fall of the Roman empire, 6 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Göbl, R. (1954), ‘Aufbau der Münzprägung (des Sasanidenstaates)’, in Altheim, and Stiehl, (1954), pp. 51128Google Scholar
Göbl, R. —(1971), Sasanian numismatics, tr. Severin, P., BraunschweigGoogle Scholar
Göbl, R. —(1983), ‘Sasanian coins’, in Yarshater, (ed.) (1983), I, pp. 322–38Google Scholar
Goetz, H.-W. et al. (eds.) (2003), Regna and gentes: the relationship between late antique and early medieval peoples and kingdoms in the transformation of the Roman world, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1957), ‘Byzantine policy in the west under Tiberius II and Maurice: the pretenders Hermengild and Gundovald’, Traditio 13, pp. 73118Google Scholar
Goffart, W. —(1971), ‘Zosimus, the first historian of Rome’s fall’, AHR 76, pp. 412–41Google Scholar
Goffart, W. —(1981), ‘Rome, Constantinople and the barbarians’, AHR 86, pp. 275306Google Scholar
Goitein, S. D. (1966), Studies in Islamic history and institutions, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Goldziher, I. (1967–71), Muslim studies, ed. and tr. Stern, S. M. and Barber, C. R., 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Goodblatt, D. M. (1979), ‘The poll tax in Sassanian Babylonia: the Talmudic evidence’, JESHO 22, pp. 233–95Google Scholar
Goubert, P. (1951–65), Byzance avant l’Islam, 2 vols. in 3 pts., ParisGoogle Scholar
Graf, D. F. and O’Connor, M. (1977), ‘The origin of the term Saracen and the Rawwafa inscriptions’, BS 4, pp. 5266Google Scholar
Gray, P. T. R. (1979), The defense of Chalcedon in the east (451–553), LeidenGoogle Scholar
Gray, P. T. R. —(2005), ‘The legacy of Chalcedon: christological problems and their significance’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 215–38Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. (1997), ‘The Nika riot: a reassessment’, JHS 117, pp. 6086Google Scholar
Greatrex, G. —(1998), Rome and Persia at war, 502–532, LeedsGoogle Scholar
Greatrex, G. —(2005), ‘Byzantium and the east in the sixth century’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 477509Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1992 [1993]), ‘Kastro and diateichisma as responses to early Byzantine frontier collapse’, Byz 62, pp. 235–53Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. —(1993), The Hexamilion and the fortress, Isthmia 5, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1985), ‘The Gospel in Arabic: an inquiry into its appearance in the first Abbasid century’, OrChr 69, pp. 126–67Google Scholar
Grignaschi, M. (1971), ‘La riforma tributaria di Hosro I e il feudalismo sassanide’, in La Persia nel medioevo: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma, 31 marzo–5 aprile 1970), ANL PASC 160, Rome, pp. 87147Google Scholar
Grillmeier, A. (1975–96) Christ in Christian tradition, I: 2nd edn., tr. Bowden, J., From the apostolic age to Chalcedon (451); II: From the council of Chalcedon (451) to Gregory the Great (590–604), pt. 1, tr. Allen, P. and Cawte, J., Reception and contradiction: the development of discussion about Chalcedon from 451 to the beginning of the reign of Justinian; pt. 2, with Hainthaler, T., tr. Cawte, J. and Allen, P., The church of Constantinople in the sixth century; pt. 4, with Hainthaler, T., tr. Dean, O. C., The church of Alexandria with Nubia and Ethiopia after 451, LondonGoogle Scholar
Groom, N. (1981), Frankincense and myrrh: a study of the Arabian incense trade, LondonGoogle Scholar
Grunebaum, G. E. von (1963), ‘The nature of Arab unity before Islam’, Arabica 10, pp. 423; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 119Google Scholar
Guidi, M. [Morony, M.] (1991), ‘Mazdak’, EI, VI, pp. 949–52Google Scholar
Guillaumont, A. (1962), Les ‘képhalaia gnostica’ d’Évagre le Pontique et l’histoire de l’Origénisme chez les grecs et chez les syriens, ParisGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. (1969), Régionalisme et indépendance dans l’empire byzantin au VIIesiècle: l’exemple de l’exarchat et de la pentapole d’Italie, RomeGoogle Scholar
Gunn, J. D. (ed.) (2000), The years without summer: tracing ad 536 and its aftermath, BAR IS 872, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Haarer, F. (2006), Anastasius I: politics and empire in the late Roman world, LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Haas, C. (1997), Alexandria in late antiquity: topography and social conflict, BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Hahn, I. (1959), ‘Sassanidische und spätrömische Besteuerung’, AAntHung 7, pp. 149–60Google Scholar
Haldon, J. (1979), Recruitment and conscription in the Byzantine army c. 550–950: a study on the origins of the stratiotika ktemata, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1986a), ‘Ideology and social change in the seventh century: military discontent as a barometer’, Klio 68, pp. 139–90Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1992a), ‘The works of Anastasius of Sinai: a key source for the history of seventh-century east Mediterranean society and belief’, in BEINE, I, pp. 107–47Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1995c), ‘Seventh-century continuities: the Ajnād and the “thematic myth”’, in BEINE, III, pp. 379423Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2004), ‘The fate of the late Roman senatorial elite: extinction or transformation?’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 179234Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2005a), ‘Economy and administration: how did the empire work?’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 2859Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2006a), ‘“Greek fire” revisited: recent and current research’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 290325Google Scholar
Haldon, J. and Byrne, M. (1977), ‘A possible solution to the problem of Greek fire’, BZ 70, pp. 91–9Google Scholar
Hall, J. A. (ed.) (1986), States in history, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hallaq, W. B. and Little, D. P. (eds.) (1991), Islamic studies presented to Charles J. Adams, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Hammur, ‘I. M. (1979), Aswaq al-‘arab, BeirutGoogle Scholar
Hannestad, K. (1961), ‘Les Forces militaires d’après la guerre gothique de Procope’, Classica et Mediaevalia 21, pp. 136–83Google Scholar
Hardy, E. R. (1968), ‘The Egyptian policy of Justinian’, DOP 22, pp. 2141Google Scholar
Harries, J. (1999), Law and empire in late antiquity, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. and Wood, I. (eds.) (1993), The Theodosian code: studies in the imperial law of late antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Harris, A. (2003), Byzantium, Britain and the west: the archaeology of cultural identity ad 400–650, StroudGoogle Scholar
Harris, A. —(2004), ‘Shops, retailing and the local economy in the early Byzantine world: the example of Sardis’, in Dark, (ed.) (2004), pp. 82122Google Scholar
Harrison, R. M. (1989), A temple for Byzantium: the discovery and excavation of Anicia Juliana’s palace-church in Istanbul, LondonGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. —(2001), Mountain and plain: from the Lycian coast to the Phrygian plateau in the late Roman and early Byzantine period, ed. Young, W., Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Hatcher, J. (1994), ‘England in the aftermath of the Black Death’, PaP 144, pp. 335Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (2007), The monks and monasteries of Constantinople, ca. 350–850, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hattersley-Smith, K. (1996), Byzantine public architecture between the fourth and early eleventh centuries ad, with special reference to the towns of Byzantine Macedonia, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Hawting, G. R. (1982), ‘The origins of the Islamic sanctuary at Mecca’, in Juynboll, (ed.) (1982), pp. 2547Google Scholar
Hawting, G. R. —(1999), The idea of idolatry and the emergence of Islam: from polemic to history, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hayes, J. W. (1972), Late Roman pottery, LondonGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1991), Goths and Romans 332–489, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. —(1996), The Goths, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. —(2005), The fall of the Roman empire: a new history of Rome and the barbarians, LondonGoogle Scholar
Heck, G. W. (1999), ‘Gold mining in Arabia and the rise of the Islamic state’, JESHO 42, pp. 364–95Google Scholar
Heck, G. W. —(2003), ‘“Arabia without spices”: an alternate hypothesis’, JAOS 123, pp. 547–76Google Scholar
Heinzer, F. and Schönborn, C. (eds.) (1982), Maximus Confessor: actes du symposium sur Maxime le Confesseur (Fribourg, 2–5 septembre 1980), FribourgGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (2002), ‘East and west: the transformation of late Roman financial structures’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, II, pp. 1307–70Google Scholar
Henninger, J. (1966), ‘Altarabische Genealogie (zu einem neuerschienenen Werk)’, Anthropos 61, pp. 852–70Google Scholar
Herrin, J. (1983a), ‘In search of Byzantine women: three avenues of approach’, in Cameron, and Kuhrt, (eds.) (1983), pp. 167–89Google Scholar
Herrmann, G. (1977), The Iranian revival, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hill, S. (1996), The early Byzantine churches of Cilicia and Isauria, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Hinds, M. (1996), Studies in early Islamic history, ed. Bacharach, J. et al., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Honoré, A. M. (1971), Justinian’s Digest: work in progress, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Honoré, A. M. —(1978), Tribonian, LondonGoogle Scholar
Horden, P. (2005), ‘Mediterranean plague in the age of Justinian’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 134–60Google Scholar
Horovitz, J. (2002), The earliest biographies of the Prophet and their authors, ed. Conrad, L. I., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1994), ‘The official history of Heraclius’ Persian campaigns’, in Dabrowa, (ed.) (1994), pp. 5787Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(1995a), ‘The two great powers in late antiquity: a comparison’, in BEINE, III, pp. 157226; repr. in Howard-Johnston, (2006a), no. 1Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(1999), ‘Heraclius’ Persian campaigns and the revival of the east Roman empire, 622–630’, War in history 6, pp. 144; repr. in Howard-Johnston, (2006a), no. 8Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(2002), ‘Armenian historians of Heraclius: an examination of the aims, sources and working-methods of Sebeos and Movses Daskhurantsi‘’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 4162; repr. in Howard-Johnston, (2006a), no. 5Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(2006a), East Rome, Sasanian Persia and the end of antiquity: historiographical and historical studies, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. (1997), Seeing Islam as others saw it: a survey and evaluation of Christian, Jewish and Zoroastrian writings on early Islam, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Hoyland, R. G. —(2001), Arabia and the Arabs: from the bronze age to the coming of Islam, LondonGoogle Scholar
Humbach, H. and Skjærvø, P. O. (1978–83), The Sassanian inscription of Paikuli, 3 vols. in 4 pts., WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Humfress, C. (2005), ‘Law and legal practice in the age of Justinian’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 161–84Google Scholar
Humphrey, J. H. (ed.) (1995–2002), The Roman and Byzantine Near East: some recent archaeological research, 3 vols., Ann Arbor, MI and Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Humphreys, R. S. (1991), Islamic history: a framework for inquiry, 2nd edn., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Hundsbichler, H. (ed.) (1994), Kommunikation zwischen Orient und Okzident: Alltag und Sachkultur. Internationaler Kongress, Krems an der Donau, 6. bis 9. Oktober 1992, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Husayn, T. (1927), Fi al-adab al-Jahili, CairoGoogle Scholar
Izutsu, T. (2002), Ethico-religious concepts in the Qur’an, MontrealGoogle Scholar
Jabbur, J. S. (1959), ‘Abu-al-Duhur’: the Ruwalah ‘Utfah’, in Kritzeck, and Winder, Bayly (eds.) (1959), pp. 195–8Google Scholar
Jabbur, J. S. —(1995), The Bedouins and the desert: aspects of nomadic life in the Arab east, tr. Conrad, L. I., ed. Jabbur, S. J. and Conrad, L. I., Albany, NYGoogle Scholar
Jacob, G. (1897), Altarabisches Beduinenleben, BerlinGoogle Scholar
James, L. (2001), Empresses and power in early Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Janssens, B. et al. (eds.) (2004), Philomathestatos: studies in Greek and Byzantine texts presented to Jacques Noret for his sixty-fifth birthday, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Jézégou, M.-P. (1998), ‘Le Mobilier de l’épave Saint-Gervais 2 (VIIe s.) à Fos-sur-Mer (B.-du Rh.)’, in Bonifay, et al. (eds.) (1998), pp. 343–51Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1955), ‘The economic life of the towns of the Roman empire’, La Ville, II: Institutions économiques et sociales (Recueils de la Société Jean Bodin 7), pp. 161–94Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. —(1964), The later Roman empire, 284–602: a social, economic and administrative survey, 3 vols. + maps, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Juynboll, G. H. A. (ed.) (1982), Studies on the first century of Islamic society, Carbondale, ILGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1968) Byzantium and the decline of Rome, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1977), ‘The first Arab expedition against Amorium’, BMGS 3, pp. 1922; repr. in Kaegi, (1982), no. 14Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1982), Army, society and religion in Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2001), ‘Byzantine Sardinia and Africa face the Muslims: a rereading of some seventh-century evidence’, Bizantinistica 3, pp. 124Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2002), ‘Society and institutions in Byzantine Africa’, in Corrias, and Cosentino, (eds.) (2002), pp. 1528Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2003b), ‘The earliest Muslim penetrations of Anatolia’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 269–82Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2010a), ‘The riddle of Constans II’, in Kaegi, (2010b), pp. 166–99Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2010b), Muslim expansion and Byzantine collapse in North Africa, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(2013), ‘Byzantine Sardinia threatened: its changing situation in the seventh century’, in Corrias, P. (ed.), Atti del convegno di Oristano (22–23 marzo 2003): ‘Forme e caratteri della presenza bizantina nel Mediterraneo occidentale: la Sardegna (secoli VI–XI)’, Cagliari, pp. 4356Google Scholar
Kaldellis, A. (2004), Procopius of Caesarea: tyranny, history, and philosophy at the end of antiquity, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Kaplony, A. (1996), Konstantinopel und Damaskus: Gesandtschaften und Verträge zwischen Kaisern und Kalifen 639–750, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kazemi, F. and McChesney, R. D. (eds.) (1988), A way prepared: essays on Islamic culture in honor of Richard Bayly Winder, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1975), Armiane v sostave gospodstvuiushchego klassa Vizantiiskoi imperii v XI–XII vv., ErevanGoogle Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (2000), ‘Egypt’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 612–37Google Scholar
Kelly, C. (2004), Ruling the later Roman empire, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1985), ‘From Polis to Madina: urban change in late antique and early Islamic Syria’, PaP 106, pp. 327Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. —(2000), ‘Syria, Palestine and Mesopotamia’, in CAH, XIV (2000), pp. 588611Google Scholar
Keshk, K. M. (2009), The historians’ Mu‘awiya: the depiction of Mu‘awiya in the early Islamic sources, SaarbruckenGoogle Scholar
Khoury, P. S. and Kostiner, J. (eds.) (1990), Tribes and state formation in the Middle East, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. (1965), ‘The market of the Prophet’, JESHO 8, pp. 272–6; repr. in Kister, (1980), no. 9Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(1968), ‘Al-Hira: some notes on its relations with Arabia’, Arabica 15, pp. 143–69; repr. in Kister, (1980), no. 3; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 81107Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(1979), ‘Some reports concerning al-Ta’if’’, JSAI 1, pp. 118; repr. in Kister, (1980), no. 11Google Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(1980), Studies in Jahiliyya and early Islam, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(1990), Society and religion from Jahiliyya to Islam, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(1997), Concepts and ideas at the dawn of Islam, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Kister, M. J. —(2002), ‘The struggle against Musaylima and the conquest of Yamama’, JSAI 27, pp. 156Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1954), ‘The cult of images in the age before iconoclasm’, DOP 8, pp. 83150Google Scholar
Kitzinger, E. —(1977), Byzantine art in the making: main lines of stylistic development in Mediterranean art, 3rd–7th century, LondonGoogle Scholar
Klíma, O. (1957), Mazdak: Geschichte einer sozialen Bewegung im Sassanidischen Persien, PragueGoogle Scholar
Klíma, O. —(1977), Beiträge zur Geschichte des Mazdakismus, PragueGoogle Scholar
Kobylinski, Z. (2005), ‘The Slavs’, in NCMH, I, pp. 524–44Google Scholar
Koder, J. (1978), ‘Zur Frage der slavischen Siedlungsgebiete im mittelalterlichen Griechenland’, BZ 71, pp. 315–31Google Scholar
Koder, J. —(1996), ‘Climatic change in the fifth and sixth centuries?’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 270–85Google Scholar
Köpstein, H. and Winkelmann, F. (eds.) (1976), Studien zum 7. Jahrhundert in Byzanz: Probleme der Herausbildung des Feudalismus, BBA 47, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kozelj, T. and Wurch-Kozelj, M. (2005), ‘Les Carrières de marbre à Thasos à l’époque proto-byzantine: extraction et production’, TM 15, pp. 465–86Google Scholar
Krauss, S. (1916), ‘Talmudische Nachrichten über Arabien’, ZDMG 70, pp. 321–53Google Scholar
Krieger, R. (1992), Untersuchungen und Hypothesen zur Ansiedlung der Westgoten, Burgunden und Ostgoten, BernGoogle Scholar
Kritzeck, J. and Bayly Winder, R. (1959), The world of Islam: studies in honor of Philip K. Hitti, LondonGoogle Scholar
Krueger, D. (2003), ‘Writing and redemption in the hymns of Romanos the Melodist’, BMGS 27, pp. 244Google Scholar
Krueger, D. —(2005), ‘Christian piety and practice in the sixth century’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 291315Google Scholar
Kubiak, W. B. (1987), Al-Fustat: its foundation and early urban development, CairoGoogle Scholar
Labourt, J. (1904), Le Christianisme dans l’empire Perse sous la dynastie Sassanide (224–632), ParisGoogle Scholar
Lammens, H. (1928), L’Arabie occidentale avant l’Hégire, BeirutGoogle Scholar
Lancaster, W. (1997), The Rwala Bedouin today, 2nd edn., Prospect Heights, ILGoogle Scholar
Lange, N. de (1992), ‘Jews and Christians in the Byzantine empire: problems and prospects’, in Wood, (ed.) (1992), pp. 1532Google Scholar
Lange, N. de —(2005a), ‘Jews in the age of Justinian’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 401–26Google Scholar
Lavan, L. (2001), ‘The late-antique city: a bibliographic essay’, in Lavan, (ed.) (2001), pp. 926Google Scholar
Lavan, L. —(ed.) (2001), Recent research in late-antique urbanism, Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Lavan, L. and Bowden, W. (eds.) (2003), Theory and practice in late antique archaeology, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Lecker, M. (1986), ‘On the markets of Medina (Yathrib) in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, JSAI 8, pp. 133–47; repr. in Lecker, (1998), no. 9Google Scholar
Lecker, M. —(1993), ‘Idol worship in pre-Islamic Medina (Yathrib)’, LM 106, pp. 331–46; repr. in Lecker, (1998), no. 1; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 129–44Google Scholar
Lecker, M. —(1994), ‘Kinda on the eve of Islam and during the ridda’, JRAS 4, pp. 333–56; repr. in Lecker, (1998), no. 15Google Scholar
Lecker, M. —(1998), Jews and Arabs in pre- and early Islamic Arabia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Leder, S. (1992), ‘The literary use of the Khabar: a basic form of historical writing’, in BEINE, I, pp. 277315Google Scholar
Lee, A. D. (1993), Information and frontiers: Roman foreign relations in late antiquity, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Lee, A. D. —(2005), ‘The empire at war’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 113–33Google Scholar
Lee, A. D. —(2007a), War in late antiquity, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lee, A. D. —(2007b), ‘Warfare and the state’, in Sabin, et al. (eds.) (2007), II, pp. 379423Google Scholar
Lenski, N. (ed.) (2006), The Cambridge companion to the age of Constantine, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Lethaby, W. R. and Swainson, H. (1894), The church of Sancta Sophia Constantinople: a study of Byzantine building, LondonGoogle Scholar
Letsios, D. G. (1996), Nomos Rhodion Nautikos: das Seegesetz der Rhodier: Untersuchungen zu Seerecht und Handelsschiffahrt in Byzanz, RhodesGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. (1992), ‘The end of the ancient city’, in Rich, (ed.) (1992), pp. 149Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. W. G. —(2001), Decline and fall of the Roman city, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1994), Manichaeism in Mesopotamia and the Roman East, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Little, L. K. (ed.) (2007), Plague and the end of antiquity: the pandemic of 541–750, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. (1993a), ‘Sasanian coins of the third century from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 225–46Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. —(1993b), ‘Coins of Shapur II from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 247–69Google Scholar
Loginov, S. D. and Nikitin, A. B. —(1993c), ‘Sasanian coins of the late fourth to seventh centuries from Merv’, Mesopotamia 28, pp. 271312Google Scholar
Loseby, S. (2005), ‘The Mediterranean economy’, in NCMH, I, pp. 605–38Google Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. (1994), ‘Die byzantinischen Gesandten als Vermittler materieller Kultur vom 5. bis ins 11. Jahrhundert’, in Hundsbichler, (ed.) (1994), pp. 4967Google Scholar
Lounghis, T. C.—(2005), ‘The adaptability of Byzantine political ideology to western realities as a diplomatic message (476–1096)’, Comunicare e significare nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 52, pp. 335–61Google Scholar
Louth, A. (1996a), Maximus the Confessor, LondonGoogle Scholar
Louth, A. —(1996b), ‘A Christian theologian at the court of the caliph: some cross-cultural reflections’, Dialogos: Hellenic studies review 3, pp. 419Google Scholar
Louth, A. —(2000), ‘Palestine under the Arabs 650–750: the crucible of Byzantine orthodoxy’, in Swanson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 6777Google Scholar
Louth, A. —(2001), Denys the Areopagite, LondonGoogle Scholar
Louth, A. , —(2002), St John Damascene: tradition and originality in Byzantine theology, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Louth, A. —(2004), ‘Conciliar records and canons’, in Young, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 391–5Google Scholar
Lozachmeur, H. (ed.) (1995), Pŕesence arabe dans le croissant fertile avant l’Hégire, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lukonin, V. G. (1961), Iran v epokhu pervykh Sasanidov, LeningradGoogle Scholar
Maas, M. (1986), ‘Roman history and Christian ideology in Justinianic reform legislation’, DOP 40, pp. 1731Google Scholar
Maas, M. —(1992), John Lydus and the Roman past: antiquarianism and politics in the age of Justinian, LondonGoogle Scholar
Maas, M. —(1995), ‘Fugitives and ethnography in Priscus of Panium’, BMGS 19, pp. 146–61Google Scholar
Maas, M. —(2003a), Exegesis and empire in the early Byzantine Mediterranean, TübingenGoogle Scholar
Maas, M. —(2003b), ‘“Delivered from their ancient customs”: Christianity and the question of cultural change in early Byzantine ethnography’, in Mills, and Grafton, (eds.) (2003), pp. 152–88Google Scholar
Maas, M. —(ed.) (2005), The Cambridge companion to the age of Justinian, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. (1983), ‘Epigraphy and village life in southern Syria during the Roman and early Byzantine periods’, Berytus 31, pp. 103–27; repr. in MacAdam, (2002), no. 12Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. —(1989), ‘Strabo, Pliny the Elder and Ptolemy of Alexandria: three views of ancient Arabia and its peoples’, in Fahd, (ed.) (1989), pp. 289320; repr. in MacAdam, (2002), no. 5Google Scholar
MacAdam, H. I. —(2002), Geography, urbanisation and settlement patterns in the Roman Near East, AldershotGoogle Scholar
MacCormack, S. (1981), Art and ceremony in late antiquity, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (2000), ‘Emperor and court’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 135–63Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. (1993), ‘Nomads and the Hawran in the late Hellenistic and Roman periods: a reassessment of the epigraphic evidence’, Syria 70, pp. 303413Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. —(1995a), ‘North Arabia in the first millennium bce’, in Sasson, (ed.) (1995), II, pp. 1355–69Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. —(1995b), ‘Quelques réflexions sur les Saracènes, l’inscription de Rawwafa et l’armée romaine’, in Lozachmeur, (ed.) (1995), pp. 93101Google Scholar
MacLaurin, E. C. B. (ed.) (1967), Essays in honour of G. W. Thatcher, SydneyGoogle Scholar
Macrides, R. and Magdalino, P. (1988), ‘The architecture of ekphrasis: construction and context of Paul the Silentiary’s poem on Hagia Sophia’, BMGS 12, pp. 4782Google Scholar
Madgearu, A. (2001a), ‘The end of town-life in Scythia Minor’, Oxford journal of archaeology 20, pp. 207–17Google Scholar
Magness, J. (1993), Jerusalem ceramic chronology, circa 200–800 ce, SheffieldGoogle Scholar
Magness, J. —(2003), The archaeology of the early Islamic settlement in Palestine, Winona Lake, INGoogle Scholar
Mahé, J.-P. (1997), ‘Confession religieuse et identité nationale dans l’église arménienne du VIIe au XIe siècle’, in Garsoïan, and Mahé, (1997), pp. 79105Google Scholar
Malmberg, S. (2005), ‘Visualising hierarchy at imperial banquets’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka, (eds.) (2005), pp. 1124Google Scholar
Manandian, H. (1965), The trade and cities of Armenia in relation to ancient world trade, tr. from 2nd edn. by Garsoïan, N. G., LisbonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1975b), Byzantine literature as a distorting mirror: an inaugural lecture delivered before the University of Oxford on 21 May 1974, Oxford; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 2Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1993), Studies on Constantinople, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(2000), ‘The Triumphal Way of Constantinople and the Golden Gate’, DOP 54, pp. 173–88Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(2002b), ‘Introduction’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 116Google Scholar
Marcone, A. (2004), ‘La tarda antichità o della difficoltà della periodizzazione’, Studi storici 45, pp. 2536Google Scholar
Markey, T. (1989), ‘Germanic in the Mediterranean: Lombards, Vandals and Visigoths’, in Clover, and Humphreys, (eds.) (1989), pp. 5171Google Scholar
Martindale, J. R. (2001), Prosopography of the Byzantine empire, I: 641–867 (CD-Rom), AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mathews, T. F. (1971), The early churches of Constantinople: architecture and liturgy, University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1963), ‘The desert of southern Palestine according to Byzantine sources’, Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society 107, pp. 160–72Google Scholar
Meeker, M. E. (1979), Literature and violence in north Arabia, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Meer, F. van der and Mohrmann, C. (1966), Atlas of the early Christian world, ed. and tr. Hedlund, M. F. and Rowley, H. H., 3rd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Megaw, A. H. S. (2006), ‘The Campanopetra reconsidered: the pilgrimage church of the Apostle Barnabas?’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 394404Google Scholar
Meier, M. (2003), Das andere Zeitalter Justinians: Kontingenzerfahrung und Kontingenzbewältigung im 6. Jahrhundert n. Chr., GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Meisami, J. S. and Starkey, P. (eds.) (1998), Encyclopedia of Arabic literature, 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Merrills, A. H. (2005), History and geography in late antiquity, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Mews, S. (ed.) (1982), Religion and national identity, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. (1989), Imperial unity and Christian divisions: the church 450–680 ad, Crestwood, NYGoogle Scholar
Michaud, H. (1960), Jésus selon le Coran, NeuchâtelGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. (1993a), ‘Hagar, Ishmael, Josephus and the origins of Islam’, Journal of Jewish Studies 44, pp. 2345Google Scholar
Millar, F. —(1993b), The Roman Near East, 31 bcad 337, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. —(2000), ‘Pagan and Christian voices from late antiquity’ [review of CAH, XIII], Journal of Roman archaeology 13, pp. 752–63Google Scholar
Mills, K. and Grafton, A. (eds.) (2003), Conversion in late antiquity and the early middle ages: seeing and believing, Rochester, NYGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, M. M. and Young, F. M. (eds.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Christianity, I: Origins to Constantine, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Momigliano, A. (1955), ‘Cassiodorus and Italian culture of his time’, PBA 41, pp. 207–45Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. (1981), ‘The monophysite response to the Arab invasions’, Byz 51, pp. 579–91Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. —(1982), ‘The last years of Theoderic’, Historia 32, pp. 106–20Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. —(1983), ‘Italian loyalties during Justinian’s Gothic war’, Byz 53, pp. 575–96Google Scholar
Moorhead, J. —(1994), Justinian, LondonGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. —(2001), The Roman empire divided, 400–700, LondonGoogle Scholar
Moorhead, J. —(2005), ‘Ostrogothic Italy and the Lombard invasions’, in NCMH, I, pp. 140–61Google Scholar
Morony, M. G. (1984), Iraq after the Muslim conquest, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1989), ‘Monnaie et prix à Byzance du Ve au VIIe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 239–60Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. and Sodini, J.-P. (2002), ‘The sixth-century economy’, in EHB, I, pp. 171220Google Scholar
Müller, W. W. (1978), Weihrauch: ein arabisches Produkt und seine Bedeutung in der Antike, RE Supplement-Band XV, MunichGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. and Scott, R. (eds.) (1981), Byzantium and the classical tradition: University of Birmingham, thirteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, 1979, BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Mundell Mango, M. (1986), Silver from early Byzantium: the Kaper Koraon and related treasures, BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Mundell Mango, M. —(2000), ‘Byzantine, Sasanian and central Asian silver’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 267–84Google Scholar
Mundell Mango, M. —(2005), ‘A new stylite at Androna in Syria’, TM 15, pp. 329–42Google Scholar
Musil, A. (1928), The manners and customs of the Rwala Bedouins, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Nagel, T. (1967), Die Qisas al-Anbiya’: ein Beitrag zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte, BonnGoogle Scholar
Nau, F. (1933), Les Arabes chrétiens de Mésopotamie et de Syrie du VIIe au VIIIe siècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Nedungatt, G. and Featherstone, J. M. (eds.) (1995), The Council in Trullo revisited, RomeGoogle Scholar
Nelson, C. (ed.) (1973), The desert and the sown: nomads in the wider society, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Newby, G. D. (1988), A history of the Jews of Arabia: from ancient times to their eclipse under Islam, Columbia, SCGoogle Scholar
Nicholson, R. A. (1907), A literary history of the Arabs, London (repr. London, 1998)Google Scholar
Nimmo-Smith, J. (2006), ‘Magic at the crossroads in the sixth century’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 224–37Google Scholar
Nöldeke, T. (1887a), Die Ghassänischen Fürsten aus dem Hause Gafna’s, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Nöldeke, T. —(1887b), Aufsätze zur persischen Geschichte, LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Nöldeke, T. —(1920), Das Iranische Nationalepos, 2nd edn., LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Noth, A. (1994), The early Arabic historical tradition: a source-critical study, 2nd edn., with Conrad, L. I., tr. Bonner, M., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
O’Connor, M. P. (1986), ‘The etymology of “Saracen” in Aramaic and pre-Islamic Arabic contexts’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986), II, pp. 603–32Google Scholar
O’Donnell, J. (2004), ‘Late antiquity: before and after’, TAPA 134, pp. 203–13Google Scholar
Olinder, G. (1927), The kings of Kinda and the family of Akil al-Murar, LundGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1962), ‘La Commune rurale byzantine’, Byz 32, pp. 139–66; repr. in Ostrogorsky, (1973a), pp. 4471Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1973a), Zur byzantinischen Geschichte: ausgewählte kleine Schriften, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1973b), ‘Die Entstehung der Themenverfassung. Korreferat zu A. Pertusi, La formation des thèmes byzantins’, repr. in Ostrogorsky, (1973a), pp. 72–9Google Scholar
Panella, C. (1989), ‘Gli scambi nel mediterraneo occidentale dal IV al VII secolo dal punto di vista di alcune “merci”’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 129–41Google Scholar
Papathomopoulos, M. (1984), ‘Greek sources for the history of the Arabs in the pre-Islamic period’, Graeco-Arabica 3, pp. 203–5Google Scholar
Parrinder, G. (1965), Jesus in the Qur’an, LondonGoogle Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1977), Pauvreté économique et pauvreté sociale à Byzance, 4e–7e siècles, ParisGoogle Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1981), Structure sociale, famille, chrétienté à Byzance: IVe–XIe siècle, LondonGoogle Scholar
Pazdernik, C. (2005), ‘Justinianic ideology and the power of the past’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 185212Google Scholar
Peeters, P. (1935), ‘Sainte Sousanik, martyre en Arméno-Géorgie’, AnBoll 53, pp. 548Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1953), Le Milieu basrien et la formation de Gahiz, ParisGoogle Scholar
Pellat, C. —(1962–3), ‘Concept of hilm in Islamic ethics’, Bulletin of the Institute of Islamic Studies 6–7, pp. 112; repr. in Pellat, (1976), no. 9Google Scholar
Pellat, C. —(1973), Risalah fi al-hilm ‘inda al-‘Arab, BeirutGoogle Scholar
Pellat, C. —(1976), Études sur l’histoire socio-culturelle de l’Islam, VIIe–XVe s., LondonGoogle Scholar
Peltomaa, L. M. (2001), The image of the Virgin Mary in the Akathistos hymn, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Pentcheva, B. V. (2002), ‘The supernatural protector of Constantinople: the Virgin and her icons in the tradition of the Avar siege’, BMGS 26, pp. 241Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. (1984), ‘The Arabs on the frontiers of Syria before Islam’, Proceedings of the First International Conference on Bilad al-Sham, 20–25 April 1974, Amman, pp. 141–73Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. —(1988), ‘The commercial life of Mecca before Islam’, in Kazemi, and McChesney, (eds.) (1988), pp. 326Google Scholar
Peters, F. E. —(ed.) (1999), The Arabs and Arabia on the eve of Islam, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (ed.) (1989), Mosaïques byzantines de Jordanie, LyonsGoogle Scholar
Piéri, D. (2005), ‘Nouvelles productions d’amphores de Syrie du Nord aux époques protobyzantine et omeyyade’, TM 15, pp. 583–95Google Scholar
Pigulevskaia[=Pigulevskaja], N. V. (1937), ‘K voprosu o podatnoi reforme Khosroia Anushervana’, Vestnik drevnei istorii 1, pp. 143–54Google Scholar
Pigulevskaia, —(1946), Vizantiia i Iran na rubezhe VI i VII vekov, Moscow and LeningradGoogle Scholar
Pigulevskaia, —(1963), Les Villes de l’état Iranien aux époques Parthe et Sassanide, ParisGoogle Scholar
Pohl, W. (2003), ‘A non-Roman empire in central Europe: the Avars’, in Goetz, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 571–95Google Scholar
Pohl, W. —(ed.) (1997), Kingdoms of the empire: the integration of barbarians in late antiquity, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Pohl, W. and Reimitz, H. (eds.) (1998), Strategies of distinction: the construction of the ethnic communities, 300–800, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Potter, D. S. (1990), Prophecy and history in the crisis of the Roman empire: a historical commentary on the Thirteenth Sibylline Oracle, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Potts, D. T. (ed.) (1983), Dilmun: new studies in the archaeology and early history of Bahrain, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Poulter, A. G. (1983), ‘Town and country in Moesia Inferior’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983a), II, pp. 74118Google Scholar
Poulter, A. G. —(2000), ‘The Roman to Byzantine transition in the Balkans: preliminary results on Nicopolis and its hinterland’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 13, pp. 346–58Google Scholar
Poulter, A. G. —(ed.) (1983), Ancient Bulgaria: papers presented to the International Symposium on the Ancient History and Archaeology of Bulgaria, University of Nottingham, 1981, 2 vols., NottinghamGoogle Scholar
Pringle, D. (2001), The defence of Byzantine Africa from Justinian to the Arab conquest: an account of the military history and archaeology of the African provinces in the sixth and seventh centuries, 2nd edn., BAR IS 99, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rapp, C. (2005), ‘Literary culture under Justinian’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 376–97Google Scholar
Reinink, G. J. (2002), ‘Heraclius, the new Alexander: apocalyptic prophecies during the reign of Heraclius’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 8194Google Scholar
Reinink, G. J. and Stolte, B. (eds.) (2002), The reign of Heraclius (610–641): crisis and confrontation, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Renoux, C. (1993), ‘Langue et littérature arméniennes’, in Albert, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 107–66Google Scholar
Retsö, J. (2003), The Arabs in antiquity: their history from the Assyrians to the Umayyads, LondonGoogle Scholar
Rich, J. (ed.) (1992), The city in late antiquity, LondonGoogle Scholar
Richards, J. (1980), Consul of God: the life and times of Gregory the Great, LondonGoogle Scholar
Riedinger, R. (1982), ‘Die Lateransynode von 649 und Maximos der Bekenner’, in Heinzer, and Schönborn, (eds.) (1982), pp. 111–21Google Scholar
Rippin, A. (1991), ‘RHMNN and the hanifs’, in Hallaq, and Little, (eds.) (1991), pp. 153–68Google Scholar
Rippin, A. —(2005), Muslims: their religious beliefs and practices, 3rd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Robin, C. (1991) (ed.), L’Arabie antique de Karib’il à Mahomet: nouvelles données sur l’histoire des Arabes grâce aux inscriptions, Aix-en-ProvenceGoogle Scholar
Robinson, N. (1991), Christ in Islam and Christianity: the representation of Jesus in the Qur’an and the classical Muslim commentaries, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Roisl, H. N. (1981), ‘Totila und die Schlacht bei den Busta Gallorum, Ende Juni/Anfang Juli 552’, JÖB 30, pp. 2550Google Scholar
Rompay, L. (2005), ‘Society and community in the Christian east’, in Maas, (ed.) (2005), pp. 239–66Google Scholar
Rösch, G. (1978), Onoma basileias: Studien zum offiziellen Gebrauch der Kaisertitel in spätantiker und frühbyzantinischer Zeit, BV 10, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Rosenthal, E. I. J. (1961), Judaism and Islam, London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rothstein, G. (1899), Die Dynastie der Lahmiden in al-Hira, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Rotter, G. (1993), ‘Der veneris dies im vorislamischen Mekka, eine neue Deutung des Namens “Europa” und eine Erklärung für kobar = Venus’, Der Islam 70, pp. 112–32Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (2004), Aphrodisias in late antiquity: the late Roman and Byzantine inscriptions, rev. 2nd edn., <http://insaph.kcl.ac.uk/ala2004>>Google Scholar
Roueché, C. et al. (eds.) (2002), De aedificiis: le texte de Procope et les réalités, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1996), ‘Inheriting the fifth century: who bequeathed what?’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 119Google Scholar
Rousseau, P. and Raithel, J. (eds.) (2009), A companion to late antiquity, ChichesterGoogle Scholar
Rubin, U. (1984), ‘Al-Samad and the high god: an interpretation of Sura CXII’, Der Islam 61, pp. 197214Google Scholar
Rubin, U. —(1986), ‘The Ka‘ba: aspects of its ritual functions and position in pre-Islamic and early Islamic times’, JSAI 8, pp. 97131; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 313–47Google Scholar
Rubin, U. —(1990), ‘Hanifiyya and Ka‘ba: an inquiry into the Arabian pre-Islamic background of Din Ibrahim’, JSAI 13, pp. 85112; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 267–94Google Scholar
Rubin, U. —(1995), The eye of the beholder: the life of Muhammad as viewed by the early Muslims – a textual analysis, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1986), ‘Diplomacy and war in the relations between Byzantium and the Sassanids in the fifth century ad’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, (eds.) (1986), II, pp. 677–95Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. —(1995), ‘The reforms of Khusro Anushirwan’, in BEINE, III, pp. 227–97Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. —(2002), ‘Res gestae divi saporis: Greek and Middle Iranian in a document of Sasanian anti-Roman propaganda’, in Adams, et al. (eds.) (2002), pp. 267–97Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. —(2004), ‘Nobility, monarchy and legitimation under the later Sasanians’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 235–73Google Scholar
Ruprechtsberger, E. M. (1989), ‘Byzantinische Befestigungen in Algerien und Tunesien’, Antike Welt 20.1, pp. 321Google Scholar
Russell, J. R. (1987), Zoroastrianism in Armenia, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Sabin, P. et al. (eds.) (2007), The Cambridge history of Greek and Roman warfare, 2 vols., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Said, S. (ed.) (1991), Hellenismos: quelques jalons pour une histoire de l’identité grecque (Actes du colloque de Strasbourg, 25–27 octobre 1989), LeidenGoogle Scholar
Sarantis, A. C. (2016), Justinian’s Balkan wars: campaigns, diplomacy and development in Illyricum, Thrace and the northern world ad 527–65, PrentonGoogle Scholar
Sarkissian, K. (1965), The council of Chalcedon and the Armenian church, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Sarris, P. (2002), ‘The Justinianic plague: origins and effects’, Continuity and Change 17, pp. 169–82Google Scholar
Sarris, P. —(2004), ‘The origins of the manorial economy: new insights from late antiquity’, EHR 119, pp. 279311Google Scholar
Sarris, P. —(2006), ‘Aristocrats and aliens in early Byzantine Constantinople’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 413–27Google Scholar
Sartre, M. (1982), ‘Tribus et clans dans le Hawran antique’, Syria 59, pp. 7791Google Scholar
Sasson, J. M. (ed.) (1995), Civilizations of the ancient Near East, 4 vols., New YorkGoogle Scholar
Schäfer, P. (1997), Judeophobia: attitudes towards the Jews in the ancient world, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Scharf, R. (2001), Foederati: von der völkerrechtlichen Kategorie zur byzantinischen Truppengattung, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Scheidel, W. (ed.) (2001), Debating Roman demography, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Schick, R. (1995), The Christian communities of Palestine from Byzantine to Islamic rule: a historical and archaeological study, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Schippmann, K. (1990), Grundzüge der Geschichte des sasanidischen Reiches, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Schneider, D. M. (1984), A critique of the study of kinship, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1985), ‘Eine merowingische Gesandschaft in Konstantinopel (590?)’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 19, pp. 195200Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1998), ‘Der Liber Pontificalis und Byzanz: Mentalitätsgeschichte im Spiegel einer Quelle, mit einem Exkurs: Byzanz und der Liber Pontificalis (Vat. gr. 1455)’, in Borchardt, and Bünz, (eds.), (1998), I, pp. 3348Google Scholar
Schulze, W. et al. (2006), ‘Heraclian countermarks on Byzantine copper coins in seventh-century Syria’, BMGS 30, pp. 127Google Scholar
Scott, R. (1981), ‘The classical tradition in Byzantine historiography’, in Mullett, and Scott, (eds.) (1981), pp. 6174Google Scholar
Scott, R. —(1996), ‘Writing the reign of Justinian: Malalas versus Theophanes’, in Allen, and Jeffreys, (eds.) (1996), pp. 2034Google Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1984), ‘Arabs in Syriac literature before the rise of Islam’, JSAI 4, pp. 89123Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (ed.) (2002), Die Christianisierung des Kaukasus: Referate des Internationalen Symposions (Wien 9. bis 12. Dezember 1999), ViennaGoogle Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. (1962), ‘Haram and Hawtah: the sacred enclave in Arabia’, in Badawi, (ed.) (1962), pp. 4158; repr. in Peters, (ed.) (1999), pp. 167–84Google Scholar
Serjeant, R. B. —(1990), ‘Meccan trade and the rise of Islam: misconceptions and flawed polemics’, JAOS 110, pp. 472–86Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1980), ‘A shadow outline of virtue: the classical heritage of Greek Christian literature (second to seventh century)’, in Weitzmann, (ed.) (1980), pp. 5373; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 2Google Scholar
Seyrig, H. (1941), ‘Antiquités syriennes: postes romains sur la route de Médine’, Syria 22, pp. 218–23Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (1958), ‘The last days of Salih’, Arabica 5, pp. 145–58Google Scholar
Shahid, I. —(1984), Rome and the Arabs: a prolegomenon to the study of Byzantium and the Arabs, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. —(1989), Byzantium and the Arabs in the fifth century, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. —(1995–2002), Byzantium and the Arabs in the sixth century, 2 vols. in 3 pts., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Shahid, I. —(2000), ‘Byzantium and the Arabs in the sixth century: à propos of a recent review’, BF 26, pp. 125–60Google Scholar
Shahid, I. —(2002), ‘The thematization of Oriens: final observations’, Byz 72, pp. 192249Google Scholar
Shaked, S. (forthcoming), ‘Zoroastrians and others in Sasanian Iran’, in BEINE, IVGoogle Scholar
Shaki, M. (1981), ‘The Denkard account of the history of the Zoroastrian scriptures’, Archív Orientalní 49, pp. 114–25Google Scholar
Sharf, A. (1971), Byzantine Jewry: from Justinian to the Fourth Crusade, LondonGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1982–3), ‘“Eaters of flesh, drinkers of milk”: the ancient Mediterranean ideology of the pastoral nomad’, Ancient Society 13–14, pp. 531; repr. in Shaw, (1995), no. 6Google Scholar
Shaw, B. D. —(1995), Rulers, nomads and Christians in Roman North Africa, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Simon, R. (1967), ‘L’Inscription Ry 506 et la préhistoire de la Mecque’, AOH 20, pp. 325–37Google Scholar
Simon, R. —(1989), Meccan trade and Islam: problems of origin and structure, tr. Sós, F., Budapest; tr. of R., Simon (1975), A mekkai kereskedelem kialakulása és jellege, BudapestGoogle Scholar
Smith, S. (1954), ‘Events in Arabia in the sixth century ad’, BSOAS 16, pp. 425–68Google Scholar
Solodukho, I. A. (1948), ‘Podati i povinnosti v Irake v III-V vv. nashei ery’, Sovetskoe vostokovedenie 5, pp. 5572Google Scholar
Spanu, P. G. (1998), La Sardegna bizantina tra VI e VII secolo, OristanoGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. (2003c), ‘The Virgin’s help for Constantinople’, BMGS 27, pp. 266–71Google Scholar
Spieser, J.-M. (2001), Urban and religious spaces in late antiquity and early Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Stathakopoulos, D. C. (2004), Famine and pestilence in the late Roman empire and early Byzantine empire: a systematic survey of subsistence crises and epidemics, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Stein, E. (1920), ‘Des Tiberius Constantinus Novelle “peri epiboles” und der Edictus domni Chilperici regis’, Klio 16, pp. 72–4Google Scholar
Stein, E. —(1949–59), Histoire du bas-empire, I: De l’état romain à l’état byzantin, 284–476; II: De la disparition de l’empire d’Occident à la mort de Justinien, 476–565, Paris; repr. Amsterdam, 1968Google Scholar
Stepanov, T. and Vachkova, V. (eds.) (2004), Civitas divino-humana: in honorem annorum LX Georgii Bakalov, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Stewart, F. (1994), Honor, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Stolte, B. (1999), ‘Desires denied: marriage, adultery and divorce in early Byzantine law’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 7786Google Scholar
Stolte, B. —(2003–4[2005]), ‘Is Byzantine law Roman law?’, Acta Byzantina Fennica n.s. 2, pp. 111–26Google Scholar
Stratos, A. N. (1968–80), Byzantium in the seventh century, tr. Ogilvie-Grant, M. and Hionides, H. T., 5 vols., AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Swanson, R. N. (ed.) (2000), The Holy Land, holy lands and Christian history, SCH 36, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Sweet, L. E. (1965), ‘Camel raiding of north Arabian Bedouin: a mechanism of ecological adaptation’, American anthropologist 67, pp. 1132–50Google Scholar
Taft, R. F. (1978), The great entrance: a history of the transfer of gifts and other pre-anaphoral rites of the liturgy of St John Chrysostom, OCA 200, 2nd edn., RomeGoogle Scholar
Taft, R. F. —(2001), Divine liturgies: human problems in Byzantium, Armenia, Syria and Palestine, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Tapper, R. (1990), ‘Anthropologists, historians and tribespeople on tribe and state formation in the Middle East’, in Khoury, and Kostiner, (eds.) (1990), pp. 4873Google Scholar
Tchalenko, G. (1953–58), Villages antiques de la Syrie du Nord, 3 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Teall, J. (1965), ‘The barbarians in Justinian’s armies’, Sp 40, pp. 294322Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1977), The pagan god: popular religion in the Greco-Roman Near East, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Ter-Minassiantz, E. (1904), Die armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den syrischen Kirchen bis zum Ende des 13. Jahrhunderts, LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Themelis, P. (2005), ‘Eleutherna: the protobyzantine city’, TM 15, pp. 343–56Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. (1982), ‘The formation of the Armenian literary tradition’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 135–50; repr. Thomson, (1994), no. 4Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. —(1988–9), ‘Mission, conversion and Christianization: the Armenian example’, HUS 12–13, pp. 2845; repr. Thomson, (1994), no. 3Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. —(1994), Studies in Armenian literature and Christianity, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Thomson, R. W. —(1995), A bibliography of classical Armenian literature to 1500 ad, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Thomson, R. W. —(1998), ‘The defence of Armenian orthodoxy in Sebeos’, in Ševčenko, and Hutter, (eds.) (1998), pp. 329–41Google Scholar
Thomson, R. W. —(2007), ‘Supplement to A bibliography of classical Armenian literature to 1500 ad: publications 1993–2005’, LM 120, pp. 163223Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (2004), ‘Social transformation, gender transformation? The court eunuch, 300–900’, in Brubaker, and Smith, (eds.) (2004), pp. 7082Google Scholar
Toumanoff, C. (1963), Studies in Christian Caucasian history, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1990), ‘The break in Byzantium and the gap in Byzantine studies’, BF 15, pp. 289316Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2007), Early Byzantine historians, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Trimingham, J. S. (1979), Christianity among the Arabs in pre-Islamic times, LondonGoogle Scholar
Trombley, F. (1997), ‘War and society in rural Syria c. 502–613 ad: observations on the epigraphy’, BMGS 21, pp. 154209Google Scholar
Tsafrir, Y. and Foerster, G. (1994), ‘From Scythopolis to Baysan: changing concepts of urbanism’, in BEINE, II, pp. 95115Google Scholar
Van Dam, R. (2005), ‘Merovingian Gaul and the Frankish conquests’, in NCMH, I, pp. 193231Google Scholar
Van Der Horst, P. W. (2004), ‘Twenty-five questions to corner the Jews: a Byzantine anti-Jewish document from the seventh century’, in Chazon, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 289301Google Scholar
Vanhaverbeke, H. et al. (2004), ‘Late antiquity in the territory of Sagalassos’, in Bowden, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 247–79Google Scholar
Vermoere, M. et al. (2003), ‘Pollen sequences from the city of Sagalassos (Pisidia, south-west Turkey)’, Anatolian studies 53, pp. 161–73Google Scholar
Villiers, A. (1940), Sons of Sinbad, LondonGoogle Scholar
Walmsley, A. (1996), ‘Byzantine Palestine and Arabia: urban prosperity in late antiquity’, in Christie, and Loseby, (eds.) (1996), pp. 126–58Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. —(2007), Early Islamic Syria: an archaeological assessment, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. (1998), ‘The cities’, in CAH, XIII, pp. 371410Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. —(2000a), ‘Land, labour and settlement’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 315–45Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. —(2000b), ‘Specialized production and exchange’, in CAH, XIV, pp. 346–91Google Scholar
Ward-Perkins, B. —(2005), The fall of Rome and the end of civilization, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Watrous, L. V. et al. (2004), The plain of Phaistos: cycles of social complexity in the Mesara region of Crete, Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Watson, P. (1992), ‘Change in foreign and regional economic links with Pella in the seventh century ad: the ceramic evidence’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (eds.) (1992), pp. 233–48Google Scholar
Watt, W. M. (1953), Muhammad at Mecca, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Watt, W. M. —(1979), ‘The Qur’an and belief in a high god’, Der Islam 56, pp. 205–11Google Scholar
Watts, E. (2004), ‘Justinian, Malalas and the end of Athenian philosophical teaching in ad 529’, Journal of Roman Studies 94, pp. 168–82Google Scholar
Webb, R. (1999), ‘The aesthetics of sacred space: narrative, metaphor, and motion in ekphraseis of church buildings’, DOP 53, pp. 5974Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1980), Age of spirituality: a symposium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Welch, A. T. (1979), ‘Allah and other supernatural beings: the emergence of the Qur’anic doctrine of tawhid’, Journal of the American Academy of Religion 47, Dec. suppl., pp. 733–58Google Scholar
Wellesz, E. (1956), ‘The “Akathistos”: a study in Byzantine hymnography’, DOP 910, pp. 141–74Google Scholar
Wellhausen, J. (1897), Reste arabischen Heidentums, 2nd edn., BerlinGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Mary (1998), ‘Defender of the cross: George of Pisidia on the emperor Heraclius and his deputies’, in Whitby, , Mary, (ed.) (1998), pp. 247–73Google Scholar
Whitby, Mary —(2002), ‘George of Pisidia’s presentation of the emperor Heraclius and his campaigns: variety and development’, in Reinink, and Stolte, (eds.) (2002), pp. 157–73Google Scholar
Whitby, Mary —(ed.) (1998), The propaganda of power: the role of panegyric in late antiquity, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Michael (1992), ‘Greek historical writing after Procopius: variety and vitality’, in BEINE, I, pp. 2580Google Scholar
Whitby, Mary —(1994), ‘The Persian king at war’, in Dabrowa, (ed.) (1994), p. 227–63Google Scholar
Whitehouse, D. and Williamson, A. (1973), ‘Sasanian maritime trade’, Iran 11, pp. 2948Google Scholar
Whittow, M. (1990), ‘Ruling the late Roman and early Byzantine city: a continuous history’, PaP 129, pp. 329Google Scholar
Whittow, M. —(1999), ‘Rome and the Jafnids: writing the history of a sixth-century tribal dynasty’, in Humphrey, (ed.) (1995–2002), II, pp. 207–24Google Scholar
Whittow, M. —(2001), ‘Recent research on the late-antique city in Asia Minor: the second half of the sixth century revisited’, in Lavan, (ed.) (2001), pp. 137–53Google Scholar
Widengren, G. (1956), ‘Recherches sur le féodalisme iranien’, Orientalia Suecana 5, pp. 79182Google Scholar
Widengren, G. —(1961), ‘The status of the Jews in the Sassanian empire’, IA 1, pp. 117–62Google Scholar
Widengren, G. —(1965), Die Religionen Irans, StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Widengren, G. —(1967), Der Feudalismus im alten Iran, CologneGoogle Scholar
Widengren, G. —(1976), ‘Iran, der grosse Gegner Roms: Königsgewalt, Feudalismus, Militärwesen’, ANRW II, 9.1, pp. 219306Google Scholar
Wiesehöfer, J. (1996), Ancient Persia: from 550 bc to 650 ad, tr. Azodi, A., LondonGoogle Scholar
Wikander, S. (1946), Feuerpriester in Kleinasien und Iran, LundGoogle Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1993), Studien zu Konstantin dem Grossen und zur byzantinischen Kirchengeschichte: ausgewählte Aufsätze, ed. Brandes, W. and Haldon, J., BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Winkler, G. (1982), Das armenische Initiationsrituale, OCA 217, RomeGoogle Scholar
Winkler, G. —(2000), Über die Entwicklungsgeschichte des armenischen Symbolums, OCA 262, RomeGoogle Scholar
Wiseman, T. P. (ed.) (2002), Classics in progress: essays on ancient Greece and Rome, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wolfram, H. (1988), History of the Goths, tr. Dunlap, T. J., BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Wolski, J. (1976), ‘Iran und Rom: Versuch einer historischen Wertung der gegenseitigen BeziehungenANRW II, 9.1, pp. 195214Google Scholar
Wood, D. (ed.) (1992a), Christianity and Judaism, SCH 29, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wood, D. —(1992b), The church and the arts, SCH 28, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Yarshater, E. (1971), ‘Were the Sasanians heirs to the Achaemenids?’, in La Persia nel medioevo: atti del convegno internazionale (Roma, 31 marzo–5 aprile 1970), ANL PASC 160, Rome, pp. 517–33Google Scholar
Yarshater, E. —(ed.) (1983), The Cambridge history of Iran, III: The Seleucid, Parthian and Sasanian periods, 2 vols., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Young, F. et al. (eds.) (2004), The Cambridge history of early Christian literature, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Zaehner, R. C. (1955), Zurvan: a Zoroastrian dilemma, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Zaehner, R. C. —(1975), The dawn and twilight of Zoroastrianism, LondonGoogle Scholar
Zeyadeh, A. (1994), ‘Settlement patterns, an archaeological perspective: case studies from northern Palestine and Jordan’, in BEINE, II, pp. 117–31Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (2004), Du village à l’empire: autour du registre fiscal d’Aphroditô, 525–526, ParisGoogle Scholar
Abashidze, M. and Rapp, S. H. (2004), ‘The Life and Passion of Kostanti-Kaxay’, LM 117, pp. 137–74Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1984), ‘Ancona, Byzantium and the Adriatic 1155–1173’, PBSR 52, pp. 195216; repr. in Abulafia, (1987), no. 9Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. —(2004), ‘The Italian other: Greeks, Muslims, and Jews’, in Abulafia, (ed.) (2004), pp. 215–36, 267–9Google Scholar
Abulafia, D. —(ed.) (2004), Italy in the central middle ages, 1000–1300, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Abulafia, D. and Berend, N. (eds.) (2002), Medieval frontiers: concepts and practices, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Adontz, N. (1933), ‘La Portée historique de l’oraison funèbre de Basile I par son fils Léon VI le sage’, Byz 8, pp. 501–13Google Scholar
Adontz, N. —(1933–4), ‘L’Âge et l’origine de l’empereur Basile I (867–886)’, Byz 8, pp. 475500 and Byz 9, pp. 223–60Google Scholar
Aerts, W. J. (1972), ‘The Monza Vocabulary’, in Bakker, et al. (eds.) (1972), pp. 3673Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. (1994), ‘Kōnstantinoupolis episkopon echei: the rise of the patriarchal power in Byzantium from Nicaenum II to Epanagoga, I: from Nicaenum II to the second outbreak of iconoclasm’, Erytheia 15, pp. 4565Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. —(1996), ‘Kōnstantinoupolis episkopon echei, II: from the second outbreak of iconoclasm to the death of Methodios’, Erytheia 17, pp. 4371Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. —(1997), Konstantinopol’skii patriarkhat i ikonoborcheskii krizis v Vizantii (784–847), MoscowGoogle Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. —(1999), ‘The date of Georgios Monachos reconsidered’, BZ 92, pp. 437–47Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. —(2001), ‘The conspiracy of Michael Traulos and the assassination of Leo V: history and fiction’, DOP 55, pp. 329–38Google Scholar
Afinogenov, D. E. —(2004), ‘Le Manuscrit grec Coislin 305: la version primitive de la Chronique de Georges le Moine’, REB 62, pp. 239–46Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. (1989), ‘E eikona tou autokratora Basileiou 1 ste philomakedonike grammateia, 867–959’, Hell 40, pp. 285322Google Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. —(1991), Narrative structure in the Byzantine vernacular romances: a textual and literary study of Kallimachos, Belthandros and Libistros, MBM 34, MunichGoogle Scholar
Agapitos, P. A. —(2003), ‘Ancient models and novel mixtures: the concept of genre in Byzantine funerary literature from Photios to Eustathios of Thessalonike’, in Nagy, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 523Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, , see also Glykatzi, and Glykatzi-Ahrweiler, Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. (1960), Recherches sur l’administration de l’empire byzantin aux IXe–XIe siècles, Paris [= BCH 84, pp. 1109]; repr. in Ahrweiler, (1971), no. 8Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(1962a), ‘L’Asie Mineure et les invasions arabes’, RH 227, pp. 132Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(1962b), ‘Une inscription méconnue sur les Mélingues du Taygète’, BCH 86, pp. 110; repr. in Ahrweiler, (1971), no. 15Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(1975a), L’Idéologie politique de l’empire byzantin, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H. —(ed.) (1988), Géographie historique du monde méditerranéen, BSo 7, ParisGoogle Scholar
Akinean, A. and Ter-Pawghosean, P. (1968a), ‘Vahanay Nikiay episkoposi bank‘’, HAm 82, pp. 257–80Google Scholar
Akinean, A. and Ter-Pawghosean, P. —(1968b), ‘Patchen t‘ght‘oyn metsi hayrapatin Kostandinupolsi P‘otay ar Ashot ishkhanats‘ ishkhan’, HAm 82, pp. 439–50Google Scholar
Alekseenko, N. (2003), ‘Les Relations entre Cherson et l’empire, d’après le témoignage des sceaux des archives de Cherson’, SBS 8, pp. 7583Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. (1953), ‘The iconoclastic council of St Sophia (815) and its definition (horos)’, DOP 7, pp. 3566; repr. in Alexander, (1978), no. 8Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1958a), The patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople: ecclesiastical policy and image worship in the Byzantine empire, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1958b), ‘Church councils and patristic authority: the iconoclastic councils of Hiereia (754) and St Sophia (815)’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 63, pp. 493505; repr. in Alexander, (1978), no. 9Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1962), ‘The strength of empire and capital as seen through Byzantine eyes’, Sp 37, pp. 339357; repr. in Alexander, (1978), no. 3Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1973), ‘Les Débuts des conquêtes arabes en Sicile et la tradition apocalyptique byzantino-slave’, Bollettino del Centro di studi filologici e linguistici siciliani 12, pp. 735; repr. in Alexander, (1978), no. 14Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1977), ‘Religious persecution and resistance in the Byzantine empire of the eighth and ninth centuries: methods and justifications’, Sp 52, pp. 238–64; repr. in Alexander, (1978), no. 10Google Scholar
Alexander, P. J. —(1978), Religious and political history and thought in the Byzantine empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Alexiou, M. (1982–3), ‘Literary subversion and the aristocracy in twelfth-century Byzantium: a stylistic analysis of the Timarion (ch. 6–10)’, BMGS 8, pp. 2945Google Scholar
Alexiou, M. —(1986), ‘The poverty of écriture and the craft of writing: towards a reappraisal of the Prodromic poems’, BMGS 10, pp. 140Google Scholar
Alishan, G. (1881), Shirak: teghagrut‘iwn patkerats‘oyts‘, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Althoff, G. (1991), ‘Vormundschaft, Erzieher, Lehrer – Einflüsse auf Otto III’, in von Euw, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1991), II, pp. 277–89Google Scholar
Althoff, G. —(2003), Otto III, tr. Jestice, P. G., University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Althoff, G. et al. (eds.) (1988), Person und Gemeinschaft im Mittelalter: Karl Schmid zum fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag, SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Alvermann, D. (1995), ‘La battaglia di Ottone II contro i Saraceni nel 982’, Archivio storico per la Calabria e la Lucania 62, pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Amari, M. (1933–9), Storia dei musulmani di Sicilia, ed. Nallino, C. A., 2nd edn., 3 vols. in 5 pts., CataniaGoogle Scholar
Amsellem, E. (1999), ‘Les Stigand: des Normands à Constantinople’, REB 57, pp. 283–8Google Scholar
Anastasi, R. (1969), Studi sulla Chronographia di Michele Psello, CataniaGoogle Scholar
Anastos, M. V. (1957), ‘The transfer of Illyricum, Calabria and Sicily to the jurisdiction of the patriarchate of Constantinople in 732–733’, RSBN 9, pp. 1431; repr. in Anastos, (1979), no. 9Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. —(1968), ‘Leo III’s edict against the images in the year 726–727 and Italo-Byzantine relations between 726 and 730’, BF 3, pp. 541; repr. in Anastos, (1979), no. 8Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. —(1979), Studies in Byzantine intellectual history, LondonGoogle Scholar
Anastos, M. V. —(1993), ‘The coronation of Emperor Michael IV in 1034 by Empress Zoe and its significance’, in Langdon, et al. (eds.) (1993), I, pp. 2343; repr. in Anastos, (2001b), no. 7Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. —(2001a), ‘Constantinople and Rome: a survey of the relations between the Byzantine and the Roman churches’, in Anastos, (2001b), no. 8, pp. ivi, 1119Google Scholar
Anastos, M. V. —(2001b), Aspects of the mind of Byzantium: political theory, theology and ecclesiastical relations with the See of Rome, ed. Vryonis, S. and Goodhue, N., AldershotGoogle Scholar
Anca, A. S. (2005), ‘Ehrerweisung durch Geschenke in der Komnenenzeit: Gewohnheiten und Regeln des herrscherlichen Schenkens’, MSABK 4, pp. 185–94Google Scholar
Andel, T. H. et al. (1986), ‘Five thousand years of land use and abuse in the southern Argolid’, Hesperia 55, pp. 103–28Google Scholar
Angelidi, C. (1994), ‘Un texte patriographique et édifiant: le “discours narratif” sur les Hodégoi’, REB 52, pp. 113–49Google Scholar
Angelidi, C. and Papamastorakis, T. (2000), ‘The veneration of the Virgin Hodegetria and the Hodegon monastery’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2000), pp. 272–87Google Scholar
Angelov, D. et al. (eds.) (1984), Sbornik v pamet na Prof. Stancho Vaklinov, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. (1985), ‘The shaping of the medieval Byzantine city’, BF 10, pp. 138Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1991), ‘The Byzantine state on the eve of the battle of Manzikert’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 934Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1999), ‘The road to 1204: the Byzantine background to the Fourth Crusade’, JMH 25, pp. 257–78Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(ed.) (1984), The Byzantine aristocracy, IX to XIII centuries, BAR IS 221, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ankori, Z. (1959), Karaites in Byzantium: the formative years, 970–1110, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Antoniadis-Bibicou, see Bibicou, Google Scholar
Antonopoulou, T. (1997), The homilies of the emperor Leo VI, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Archer, L. J. et al. (eds.) (1994), Women in ancient societies: an illusion of the night, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Argant, J. (2003), ‘Données palynologiques’, in Geyer, and Lefort, (eds.) (2003), pp. 175200Google Scholar
Arnaldi, G. (1987), ‘Le origini del patrimonio di S. Pietro’, in Arnaldi, et al. (1987), pp. 3151Google Scholar
Arnaldi, G. et al. (1987), Comuni e signorie nell’Italia nordorientale e centrale: Lazio, Umbria e Marche, Lucca, Storia d’Italia 7.2, TurinGoogle Scholar
Arnaldi, G. and Cavallo, G. (eds.) (1997), Europa medievale e mondo bizantino: contatti effettivi e possibilità di studi comparati, RomeGoogle Scholar
Arslan, E. A. and Morrisson, C. (2002), ‘Monete e moneta a Roma nell’alto medioevo’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, II, pp. 12551305Google Scholar
Arthur, P. (1997), ‘Un gruppo di ceramiche alto medievale da Hierapolis (Pamukkale, Denizli), Turchia occidentale’, Archeologia medievale 24, pp. 531–40Google Scholar
Arthur, P. —(2002), Naples, from Roman town to city-state: an archaeological perspective, LondonGoogle Scholar
Arutiunova-Fidanian, V. A. (1980), Armiane-khalkidoniti na vostochnikh granitsakh vizantiiskoi imperii (XIv.), ErevanGoogle Scholar
Arutiunova-Fidanian, V. A. —(1988–9), ‘The ethno-confessional self-awareness of Armenian Chalcedonians’, REA n.s. 21, pp. 345–63Google Scholar
Arutjunova-Fidanjan, , see Arutiunova-Fidanian, Google Scholar
Astruc, C. et al. (1970), ‘Les Sources grecques pour l’histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure: texte critique et traduction’, TM 4, pp. 1227Google Scholar
Atherden, M. A. and Hall, J. A. (1994), ‘Holocene pollen diagrams from Greece’, Historical biology 9, pp. 117–30Google Scholar
Atherden, M. A. and Hall, J. A. —(1999), ‘Human impact on vegetation in the White Mountains of Crete since ad 500’, The Holocene 9, pp. 183–93Google Scholar
Augenti, A. (1996), Il Palatino nel medioevo: archeologia e topografia (secoli VI–XIII), RomeGoogle Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. (1988), ‘La Place des moines à Nicée II (787)’, Byz 58, pp. 521Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1990), ‘La Destruction de l’icône du Christ de la Chalcé par Léon III: propagande ou réalité?’, Byz 60, pp. 445–92Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1992), ‘L’Analyse littéraire et l’historien: l’exemple des vies de saints iconoclastes’, BSl 53, pp. 5767Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1994a), ‘Constantin V, l’empereur isaurien et les Carolingiens’, in Redon, and Rosenberger, (eds.) (1994), pp. 4964Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1994b), ‘De la Palestine à Constantinople (VIIIe–IXe siècles): Étienne le Sabaïte et Jean Damascène’, TM 12, pp. 183218Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1995a), ‘L’Adversus Constantinum Caballinum et Jean de Jérusalem’, BSl 56, pp. 323–38Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1995b), ‘La Carrière d’André de Crète’, BZ 88, pp. 112Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1997), ‘Francfort et Nicée II’, in Berndt, (ed.) (1997), I, pp. 279300Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(1999), L’Hagiographie et l’iconoclasme byzantin: le cas de la Vie d’Étienne le Jeune, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(2000), ‘La Gothie aux VIIIe–IXe siècles d’après les sources ecclésiastiques et hagiographiques’, in Materialy po arkheologii, istorii i etnografii Tavrii 7, pp. 324–31 [= Materials in archaeology, history and ethnography of Tauria, VII, ed. Aïbabin, A., Simferopol, 2000]Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(2001), ‘Les Isauriens et l’espace sacré: l’église et les reliques’, in Kaplan, (ed.) (2001), pp. 1324Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(2002), ‘Constantin, Théodore et le dragon’, in Nikolaou, (ed.) (2002), pp. 8796Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(2003), ‘Les Monastères’, in Geyer, and Lefort, (eds.) (2003) pp. 431–58Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. —(2004), ‘Les Enjeux de l’iconoclasme’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 127–69Google Scholar
Auzépy, M.-F. et al. (1996), La Chrétienté orientale du début du VIIe siècle au milieu du XIe siècle: textes et documents, ParisGoogle Scholar
Avramea, A. (1997), Le Péloponnèse du IVeau VIIIesiècle: changements et persistances, BSo 15, ParisGoogle Scholar
Avramea, A. —(2001), ‘Les Slaves dans le Péloponnèse’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 293302Google Scholar
Avramea, A. et al. (eds.) (2003), Byzantio, kratos kai koinonia: mneme Nikou Oikonomide (Byzantium, state and society: in memory of Nikos Oikonomides), AthensGoogle Scholar
Azzara, C. (1994), Venetiae: determinazione di un’area regionale fra antichità e alto medioevo, TrevisoGoogle Scholar
Baker, D. (ed.) (1973a), Sanctity and secularity: the church and the world, SCH 10, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bakker, W. F., et al. (eds.) (1972), Studia byzantina et neohellenica neerlandica, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. (1976), ‘Amalfi et Byzance (Xe–XIIe siècles)’, TM 6, pp. 8595Google Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (1998), Eupsychia: mélanges offerts à Hélène Ahrweiler, 2 vols., BSo 16, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ball, J. L. (2005), Byzantine dress: representations of secular dress in eighth- to twelfth-century painting, BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Bănescu, N. (1946), Les Duchés byzantins de Paristrion (Paradounavon) et de Bulgarie, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Barber, C. (1997), ‘Homo byzantinus?’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 185–99Google Scholar
Barber, C. —(2002), Figure and likeness: on the limits of representation in Byzantine iconoclasm, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Barbu, D. (1989), ‘Monde byzantin ou monde orthodoxe’, RESEE 27, pp. 259–71Google Scholar
Bardill, J. (2006), ‘Visualizing the Great Palace of the Byzantine emperors at Constantinople: archaeology, text and topography’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 546Google Scholar
Barišić, F. (ed.) (1963–4), Mélanges Georges Ostrogorsky = ZRVI 8, 2 vols., BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Barnard, L. W. (1974), The Graeco-Roman and oriental background of the iconoclastic controversy, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Barnea, I. (1983), ‘Sigilii bizantine inedite din Dobrogea, I’, Pontica 16, pp. 263–72Google Scholar
Barnea, I. —(1987), ‘Sceaux byzantins de Dobroudja’, SBS 1, pp. 7788Google Scholar
Barnes, H. and Whittow, M. (1993), ‘The Oxford University/British Institute of Archaeology at Ankara survey of medieval castles of Anatolia (1992). Mastaura Kalesi: a preliminary report’, Anatolian studies 43, pp. 117–35Google Scholar
Barzos, K. (1984), E genealogia ton Komnenon, 2 vols., ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Bass, G. F. et al. (eds.) (2004), Serçe Limani: an eleventh-century shipwreck, I: The ship and its anchorage, crew and passengers, College Station, TXGoogle Scholar
Bauer, F. A. (2006), ‘Potentieller Besitz: Geschenke im Rahmen des byzantinischen Kaiserzeremoniells’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 135–70Google Scholar
Bauer, F. A. —(ed.) (2006), Visualisierungen von Herrschaft: frühmittelalterliche Residenzen – Gestalt und Zeremoniell, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Baun, J. (2000), ‘Middle Byzantine “tours of hell”: outsider theodicy?’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 4760Google Scholar
Baun, J. —(2008), ‘Last things’, in Noble, and Smith, (eds.) (2008), pp. 606–24Google Scholar
Bavant, B. (1979), ‘Le Duché byzantin de Rome: origine, durée et extension géographique’, MEFRM 91, pp. 4188Google Scholar
Bazzana, A. (ed.) (1999), Archéologie des espaces agraires méditerranéens au moyen âge: actes du colloque de Murcie (Espagne) tenu du 8 au 12 mai 1992, Castrum 5, MadridGoogle Scholar
Beaton, R. and Ricks, D. (eds.) (1993), Digenes Akrites: new approaches to Byzantine heroic poetry, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Beaton, R. and Roueché, C. (eds.) (1993), The making of Byzantine history: studies dedicated to Donald M. Nicol, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (1977), ‘La Situation juridique de la femme à Byzance’, Cahiers de civilisation médiévale, Xe–XIIesiècles 20, pp. 145–76Google Scholar
Beaucamp, J. —(2004), ‘La Christianisation du droit à Byzance: l’exemple du statut des femmes’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 917–55Google Scholar
Beaucamp, J. and Dagron, G. (eds.) (1998), La Transmission du patrimoine: Byzance et l’aire méditerranéenne, ParisGoogle Scholar
Becher, M. (2002), ‘Die Kaiserkrönung im Jahr 800: eine Streitfrage zwischen Karl dem Grossen und Papst Leo III.’, Rheinische Vierteljahrsblätter 66, pp. 138Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. (1965), ‘Konstantinopel: zur Sozialgeschichte einer frühmittelalterlichen Haupstadt’, BZ 58, pp. 1145; repr. in Beck, (1972), no. 10Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1966), ‘Senat und Volk von Konstantinopel: Probleme der byzantinischen Verfassungsgeschichte’, Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse. Sitzungsberichte 1966, pp. 175; repr. in Beck, (1972), no. 12Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1967), ‘Christliche Mission und politische Propaganda im byzantinischen Reich’, La conversione al Cristianesimo nell’Europa dell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 14, pp. 649–74; repr. in Beck, (1972), no. 4Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1969), ‘The Byzantine church in the age of Photius’, in Kempf, et al. (1969), pp. 174–93Google Scholar
Beck, H.-G. —(1972), Ideen und Realitäten in Byzanz, LondonGoogle Scholar
Beihammer, A. D. (2000), Nachrichten zum byzantinischen Urkundenwesen in arabischen Quellen (565–811), BonnGoogle Scholar
Beihammer, A. D. —(2004), ‘Die Kraft der Zeichen: Symbolische Kommunikation in der byzantinisch-arabischen Diplomatie des 10. und 11. Jahrhunderts’, JÖB 54, pp. 159–89Google Scholar
Beletsky, D. V. and Vinogradov, A. I. (2005), ‘Freski Sentinskogo khrama i problemy istorii alanskogo khristianstva v X v.’, Rossiiskaia arkheologiia no. 1, pp. 130–42Google Scholar
Belke, K. et al. (eds.) (2000), Byzanz als Raum: zu Methoden und Inhalten der historischen Geographie des östlichen Mittelmeerraumes, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Belletzkie, R. J. (1980), ‘Pope Nicholas I and John of Ravenna: the struggle for ecclesiastical rights in the ninth century, Church history 49, pp. 262–72Google Scholar
Bellier, P. et al. (1986), Paysages de Macédoine: leurs caractères, leur évolution à travers les documents et les récits des voyageurs, ParisGoogle Scholar
Belting, H. (1962), ‘Studien zum beneventanischen Hof im 8. Jahrhundert’, DOP 16, pp. 141–93Google Scholar
Belting, H. —(1994), Likeness and presence: a history of the image before the era of art, tr. Jephcott, E., Chicago; tr. of Belting, H. (1990), Bild und Kult. Eine Geschichte des Bildes vor dem Zeitalter der Kunst, MunichGoogle Scholar
Bendall, S. and Nesbitt, J. (1990), ‘A “poor” token from the reign of Constantine V’, Byz 60, pp. 432–5Google Scholar
Berardi, D. et al. (eds.) (1990–6), Storia di Ravenna, 5 vols. in 6 pts., VeniceGoogle Scholar
Berger, A. (1988), Untersuchungen zu den Patria Konstantinupoleos, BonnGoogle Scholar
Berger, A. —(2001), ‘Das Dossier des heiligen Gregentios, ein Werk der Makedonenzeit’, Byzantina 22, pp. 5365Google Scholar
Berndt, R. (ed.) (1997), Das Frankfurter Konzil von 794: Kristallisationspunkt karolingischer Kultur, 2 vols., MainzGoogle Scholar
Berschin, W. (1988), Greek letters and the Latin middle ages: from Jerome to Nicholas of Cusa, tr. Frakes, J. C., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Bertolini, O. (1941), Roma di fronte a Bisanzio e ai Longobardi, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Bertolini, O. —(1950), ‘Sergio, arcivescovo di Ravenna (744–769) e i papi del suo tempo’, Studi romagnoli 1, pp. 4388; repr. in Bertolini, O. (1968), II, pp. 551–91Google Scholar
Bertolini, O. —(1967), ‘Quale fu il vero obbiettivo assegnato in Italia da Leone III “Isaurico” all’armata di Manes, stratego dei Cibyrreoti?’, BF 2, pp. 1549Google Scholar
Bertolini, O. —(1968), Scritti scelti di storia medioevale, ed. Banti, O., 2 vols., LivornoGoogle Scholar
Bertolini, O. —(1972), Roma e i Longobardi, RomeGoogle Scholar
Bertolini, P. (1970), ‘La serie episcopale napoletana nei sec. VIII e IX: ricerche sulle fonti per la storia dell’Italia meridionale nell’alto medioevo’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 24, pp. 349440Google Scholar
Bertolini, P. —(1974), ‘La chiesa di Napoli durante la crisi iconoclasta: appunti sul codice Vaticano Latino 5007’, in Studi sul medioevo cristiano offerti a Rafaello Morghen per il 90. anniversario dell’Istituto Storico Italiano (1883–1973), 2 vols., Rome (1974), I, pp. 101–27Google Scholar
Beshevliev, V. (1963), Die protobulgarischen Inschriften, BBA 23, Berlin; rev. Bulgarian edn. P’rvo-B’lgarski nadpisi, Sofia (1979); 2nd edn. Sofia (1992)Google Scholar
Beshevliev, V. —(1978), Bulgarisch-byzantinische Aufsätze, LondonGoogle Scholar
Beshevliev, V. —(1981), Die protobulgarische Periode der bulgarischen Geschichte, Amsterdam, Google Scholar
Bibicou, H. (1959–60), ‘Une page d’histoire diplomatique de Byzance au XIe siècle: Michel VII Doukas, Robert Guiscard et la pension des dignitaires’, Byz 2930, pp. 4375Google Scholar
Bintliff, J. (1996), ‘The Frankish countryside in central Greece: the evidence from archaeological field survey’, in Lock, and Sanders, (eds.) (1996), pp. 118Google Scholar
Bintliff, J. —(2000), ‘Reconstructing the Byzantine countryside: new approaches from landscape archaeology’, in Belke, et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 3763Google Scholar
Biraben, J.-N. and Le Goff, J. (1969), ‘La Peste dans le haut moyen âge’, Annales. Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 24, pp. 14841510Google Scholar
Birkenmeier, J. W. (2002), The development of the Komnenian army, 1081–1180, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Bischoff, B. (1951), ‘Das griechische Element in der abendländischen Bildung des Mittelalters’, BZ 44, pp. 2755; repr. in Bischoff, (1966–81), II, pp. 246–75Google Scholar
Bischoff, B. —(1966–81), Mittelalterliche Studien: ausgewählte Aufsätze zur Schriftkunde und Literaturgeschichte, 3 vols., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Bischoff, B. —(1977), ‘Irische Schreiber im Karolingerreich’, in Jean Scot Érigène et l’histoire de la philosophie: Laon, 7–12 juillet 1975, Colloques internationaux du CNRS 561, Paris, pp. 4758Google Scholar
Bischoff, B. —(1984), Anecdota novissima: Texte des vierten bis sechzehnten Jahrhunderts, StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Bischoff, B. and Lapidge, M. (1994), Biblical commentaries from the Canterbury school of Theodore and Hadrian, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Blankinship, K. Y. (1994), The end of the jihad state: the reign of Hisham ibn ‘Abd al-Malik and the collapse of the Umayyads, Albany, NYGoogle Scholar
Bloch, H. (1984), ‘Der Autor der Graphia aureae urbis Romae’, DA 40, pp. 55175Google Scholar
Bloch, H. —(1988), ‘Peter the Deacon’s vision of Byzantium and a rediscovered treatise in his Acta S. Placidi’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 797847Google Scholar
Blöndal, S. (1978), The Varangians of Byzantium: an aspect of Byzantine military history, rev. and tr. Benedikz, B. S., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Boase, T. S. R. (1978), ‘The history of the kingdom’, in Boase, (ed.) (1978), pp. 133Google Scholar
Boase, T. S. R. —(ed.) (1978), The Cilician kingdom of Armenia, EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Böhlendorf-Arslan, B. (2004), Glasierte byzantinische Keramik aus der Türkei, 3 vols., IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Bojović, B. and Georgiev, B. (1997), ‘La Littérature autochtone (hagiographique et historiographique) en Bulgarie médiévale’, Cahiers balkaniques 4, pp. 2144Google Scholar
Bonarek, J. (2003), Romajowie i obcy w kronice Jana Skylitzesa: identyfikacja etniczna Bizantyńczyków i ich stosunek do obcych w świetle kroniki Jana Skylitzesa, TorunGoogle Scholar
Bonner, M. (1996), Aristocratic violence and holy war: studies in the jihad and the Arab-Byzantine frontier, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Borchardt, K. and Bünz, E. (eds.) (1998), Forschungen zur Reichs-, Papst- und Landesgeschichte: Peter Herde zum 65. Geburtstag, 2 vols., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Borgolte, M. (1976), Der Gesandtenaustausch der Karolinger mit den Abbasiden and mit den Patriarchen von Jerusalem, MunichGoogle Scholar
Borsari, S. (1950–1), ‘Monasteri bizantini nell’Italia meridionale longobarda (sec. X e XI)’, ASPN n.s. 32, pp. 116Google Scholar
Borsari, S. —(1959), ‘Istituzioni feudali e parafeudali nella Puglia bizantina’, ASPN n.s. 37, pp. 123–35Google Scholar
Borsari, S. —(1963), Il monachesimo bizantino nella Sicilia e nell’Italia meridionale prenormanne, NaplesGoogle Scholar
Borsari, S. —(1966–7), ‘Aspetti del dominio bizantino in Capitanata’, Atti della Accademia Pontaniana n.s. 16, pp. 5566Google Scholar
Bortoli, A. and Kazanski, M. (2002), ‘Kherson and its region’, in EHB, II, pp. 659–65Google Scholar
Boscolo, A. (1978), La Sardegna bizantina e alto-giudicale, SassariGoogle Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. (1968), ‘The political and dynastic history of the Iranian world (ad 1000–1217)’, in Boyle, (ed.) (1968), pp. 1202Google Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. —(1992), ‘The city of Tarsus and the Arab–Byzantine frontiers in early and middle ‘Abbasid times’, Oriens 33, pp. 268–86; repr. in Bosworth, (1996), no. 14Google Scholar
Bosworth, C. E. —(1996), The Arabs, Byzantium and Iran: studies in early Islamic history and culture, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Bouhot, J.-P. (1976), Ratramne de Corbie: histoire littéraire et controverses doctrinales, ParisGoogle Scholar
Bouras, C. (1982), Nea Moni on Chios: history and architecture, tr. Hardy, D. A., AthensGoogle Scholar
Bouras, C. —(2002), ‘Aspects of the Byzantine city, eighth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 497528Google Scholar
Bouras, C. —(2005), ‘Originality in Byzantine architecture’, TM 15, pp. 99108Google Scholar
Bourin, M. et al. (eds.) (1996), L’Anthroponymie: document de l’histoire sociale des mondes méditerranéens médiévaux, CEFR 226, RomeGoogle Scholar
Boyle, J. A. (ed.) (1968), The Cambridge history of Iran, V: The Saljuq and Mongol periods, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Bozhilov, I. (1983), Tsar Simeon Veliki (893–927): Zlatniiat vek na srednovekovna B’lgariia, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Bozhilov, I. —(1986a), ‘L’Idéologie politique du tsar Syméon: Pax Symeonica’, BB 8, pp. 7388Google Scholar
Bozhilov, I. —(1986b), ‘Preslav et Constantinople: dépendance et indépendance culturelles’, in ACIEB 17, pp. 429–54Google Scholar
Božilov, , see Bozhilov, Google Scholar
Brand, C. M. (1969), ‘Two Byzantine treatises on taxation’, Traditio 25, pp. 3560Google Scholar
Brand, C. M. —(1984), ‘The Fourth Crusade: some recent interpretations’, Medievalia et humanistica n.s. 12, pp. 3345Google Scholar
Brand, C. M. —(1989), ‘The Turkish element in Byzantium, eleventh-twelfth centuries’, DOP 43, pp. 125Google Scholar
Brandes, W. (1989), Die Städte Kleinasiens im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Brandes, W. —(1998), ‘“Juristische” Krisenbewältigung im 7. Jahrhundert? Die Prozesse gegen Martin I. und Maximos Homologetes’, FM 10, pp. 141212Google Scholar
Brandes, W. —(1999), ‘Byzantine cities in the seventh and eighth centuries – different sources, different histories?’, in Brogiolo, and Ward-Perkins, (eds.) (1999), pp. 2957Google Scholar
Brandes, W. —(2002b), review of Treadgold, W.’s A history of the Byzantine state and society, BZ 95, pp. 716–25Google Scholar
Brandes, W. and Haldon, J. (2000), ‘Towns, tax and transformation: state, cities and their hinterlands in the east Roman world c. 500–800’, in Brogiolo, et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 141–72Google Scholar
Brenot, C. et al. (1978), Etudes de numismatique danubienne: trésors, lingots, imitations, monnaies de fouilles IVe–XIIe siècle = Sirmium 8, RomeGoogle Scholar
Brett, G. (1954), ‘The automata in the Byzantine “Throne of Solomon”’, Sp 29, pp. 477–87Google Scholar
Brogiolo, G. P. et al. (eds.) (2000), Towns and their territories between late antiquity and the early middle ages, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Brogiolo, G. P. and Ward-Perkins, B. (eds.) (1999), The idea and ideal of the town between late antiquity and the early middle ages, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Brokkaar, W. G. (1972), ‘Basil Lacapenos: Byzantium in the tenth century’, Studia byzantina et neohellenica neerlandica 3, pp. 199234Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. (1899), ‘The campaign of 716–718 from Arabic sources’, JHS 19, pp. 1933Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. —(1900), ‘Byzantines and Arabs in the time of the early Abbasids, I’, EHR 15, pp. 728747Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. —(1901), ‘Byzantines and Arabs in the time of the early Abbasids, II’, EHR 16, pp. 8491Google Scholar
Brooks, E. W. —(1911), ‘The age of Basil I’, BZ 20, pp. 486–91Google Scholar
Brousselle, I. (1996), ‘L’Intégration des Arméniens dans l’aristocratie byzantine au IXe siècle’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 4354Google Scholar
Brown, P. (1973), ‘A dark age crisis: aspects of the iconoclastic controversy’, EHR 88, pp. 134; repr. in Brown, (1982), pp. 251301Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. (1979), ‘The church of Ravenna and the imperial administration in the seventh century’, EHR 94, pp. 128Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1986), ‘Romanitas and campanilismo: Agnellus of Ravenna’s view of the past’, in Holdsworth, and Wiseman, (eds.) (1986), pp. 107–14Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1988a), ‘The background of Byzantine relations with Italy in the ninth century: legacies, attachments and antagonisms’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 2745Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1988b), ‘The interplay between Roman and Byzantine traditions and local sentiment in the exarchate of Ravenna’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 127–60Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1990), ‘Louis the Pious and the papacy: a Ravenna perspective’, in Godman, and Collins, (eds.) (1990), pp. 297307Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1992), ‘Otranto in medieval history’, in Michaelides, et al. (eds.) (1992), I, pp. 2739Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1993), ‘Ethnic independence and cultural deference: the attitude of the Lombard principalities to Byzantium c. 876–1077’, Bsl 54, pp. 512Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. —(1995), ‘Justinian II and Ravenna’, BSl 56, pp. 2936Google Scholar
Brown, T. S. and Christie, N. (1989), ‘Was there a Byzantine model of settlement in Italy?’, MEFRM 101, pp. 377–99Google Scholar
Browning, R. (1954), ‘The correspondence of a tenth-century Byzantine scholar’, Byz 24, pp. 397452; repr. in Browning, (1977), no. 9Google Scholar
Browning, R. —(1962), ‘An unpublished funeral oration on Anna Comnena’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 188, pp. 112; repr. in Browning, (1977), no. 7Google Scholar
Browning, R. —(1965), ‘Notes on the Scriptor incertus de Leone Armenio’, Byz 35, pp. 389411Google Scholar
Browning, R. —(1975a), ‘Enlightenment and repression in Byzantium in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, PaP 69, pp. 322Google Scholar
Browning, R. —(1975b), Byzantium and Bulgaria: a comparative study across the early medieval frontier, LondonGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. —(1975c), ‘Homer in Byzantium’, Viator 6, pp. 1533; repr. in Browning, (1977), no. 17Google Scholar
Browning, R. —(1977), Studies on Byzantine history, literature and education, LondonGoogle Scholar
Browning, R. —(1978), ‘Literacy in the Byzantine world’, BMGS 4, pp. 3954Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. (1985), ‘Politics, patronage and art in ninth-century Byzantium: the “Homilies” of Gregory of Nazianzus in Paris (B. N. gr. 510)’, DOP 39, pp. 113Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(1997a), ‘Material culture and the myth of Byzantium’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 3341Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(1998), ‘Icons before iconoclasm?’, Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo = SSCIS 45, pp. 1215–54Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(1999b), ‘The Chalke gate, the construction of the past, and the Trier ivory’, BMGS 23, pp. 258–85Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(2004a), ‘The elephant and the ark: cultural and material interchange across the Mediterranean in the eighth and ninth centuries’, DOP 58, pp. 175–95Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(2004b), ‘Aniconic decoration in the Christian world (6th–11th century): east and west’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 573–90Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. —(2006), ‘The Christian Topography (Vat. gr. 699) revisited: image, text, and conflict in ninth-century Byzantium’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 324Google Scholar
Brubaker, L. and Haldon, J. (2011), Byzantium in the iconoclast era, c. 680–850: a history, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Brubaker, L. and Linardou, K. (eds.) (2007), Eat, drink, and be merry (Luke 12:19) – Food and wine in Byzantium: papers of the 37th annual spring symposium of Byzantine studies, in honour of Professor A. A. M. Bryer, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Brühl, C. (1968), Fodrum, gistum, servitium regis: Studien zu den wirtschaftlichen Grundlagen des Königtums im Frankenreich und in den fränkischen Nachfolgestaaten Deutschland, Frankreich und Italien vom 6. bis zur Mitte des 14. Jahrhunderts, 2 vols., CologneGoogle Scholar
Brühl, C. —(1977), ‘Purpururkunden’, in Jäschke, and Wenskus, (eds.) (1977), pp. 321Google Scholar
Brühl, C. —(1989), ‘Die Kaiserpfalz bei St Peter und die Pfalz Ottos III. auf dem Palatin (Neufassung 1983)’, in Brühl, (1989–97), I, pp. 331Google Scholar
Brühl, C. —(1989–97), Aus Mittelalter und Diplomatik: gesammelte Aufsätze, 3 vols., HildesheimGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. and Herrin, J. (eds.) (1977), Iconoclasm, BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Buckler, G. (1929), Anna Comnena: a study, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Buckton, D. (1988), ‘Byzantine enamel and the west’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 235–44Google Scholar
Buckton, D. —(2006), ‘Byzantine enamels in the twentieth century’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 2537Google Scholar
Bulgakova, V. (2004), Byzantinische Bleisiegel in Osteuropa: die Funde auf dem Territorium Altrusslands, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Bullough, D. A. (1955), ‘The counties of the Regnum Italiae in the Carolingian period, 774–888: a topographical study’, PBSR 23, pp. 148–68Google Scholar
Burgarella, F. (1983), ‘Bisanzio in Sicilia e nell’Italia meridionale: i riflessi politici’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 129248Google Scholar
Burgmann, L. (1981), ‘Die Novellen der Kaiserin Eirene’, FM 4, pp. 136Google Scholar
Burgmann, L. —(2005), ‘Zur diplomatischen Terminologie in der Peira’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 457–67Google Scholar
Burgmann, L. et al. (eds.) (1985), Cupido legum, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Burke, J. and Scott, R. (eds.) (2000), Byzantine Macedonia: identity, image and history, ByzAust 13, MelbourneGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1912), A history of the eastern Roman empire from the fall of Irene to the accession of Basil I (ad 802–867), LondonGoogle Scholar
Büttner, E. (2007), Erzbischof Leon von Ohrid (1037–1056): Leben und Werk (mit den Texten seiner bisher unedierten asketischen Schrift und seiner drei Briefe an den Papst), BambergGoogle Scholar
Cahen, C. (1968), Pre-Ottoman Turkey: a general survey of the material and spiritual culture and history c. 1071–1330, tr. Jones-Williams, J., LondonGoogle Scholar
Cahen, C. —(2001), The formation of Turkey: the Seljukid sultanate of Rūm: eleventh to fourteenth century, ed. and tr. Holt, P. M., HarlowGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1970), ‘Michael Psellus and the date of the Palatine Anthology’, GRBS 11, pp. 339–50Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1987), ‘The construction of court ritual: the Byzantine Book of ceremonies’, in Cannadine, and Price, (eds.) (1987), pp. 106–36Google Scholar
Canard, M. (1953), Histoire de la dynastie des H’amdanides de Jazira et de Syrie, ParisGoogle Scholar
Canard, M. —(1965), ‘La Campagne arménienne du sultan seldjuqide Alp Arslan et la prise d’Ani en 1064’, REA n.s. 2, pp. 239–59Google Scholar
Canivet, P. and Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (eds.) (1992), La Syrie de Byzance à l’Islam, VIIe–VIIIe siècles: actes du colloque international Lyon–Maison de l’Orient méditerranéen, Paris–Institut du monde arabe, 11–15 Septembre 1990, DamascusGoogle Scholar
Cannadine, D. and Price, S. (eds.) (1987), Rituals of royalty: power and ceremonial in traditional societies, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Carile, A. (1996), ‘L’Istria tra Bisanzio e Venezia’, in Istria e Dalmazia: un viaggio nella memoria (Atti del Convegno di studi, Bologna, 10 marzo 1995), Bologna, pp. 3752Google Scholar
Carile, A. —(1998), ‘Produzione e usi della porpora nell’impero bizantino’, in Longo, (ed.) (1998), pp. 243–75Google Scholar
Carile, A. and Fedalto, G. (1978), Le origini di Venezia, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Cassandro, G. (1969), ‘Il ducato bizantino’, in Storia di Napoli (1967–78), II.1, pp. 3408Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. (1988), ‘Le tipologie della cultura nel riflesso delle testimonianze scritte’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 467516Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. —(1997), ‘Una storia comune della cultura: realtà o illusione?’ in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 1932Google Scholar
Cavallo, G. and Mango, C. (eds.) (1995), Epigrafia medievale greca e latina: ideologia e funzione. Atti del seminario di Erice, 12–18 settembre 1991, SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Cavanagh, W. et al. (1996–2002), Continuity and change in a Greek rural landscape: the Laconia survey, 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Cessi, R. (1951), Le origini del ducato veneziano, NaplesGoogle Scholar
Chalandon, F. (1900–12), Les Comnène; études sur l’empire byzantin au XIe et au XIIe siècles, I: Essai sur le règne d’Alexis Ier Comnène (1081–1118), II: Jean II Comnène (1118–1143) et Manuel I Comnène (1143–1180), 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1953), ‘The term “Helladikoi” in Byzantine texts of the sixth, seventh and eighth centuries’, EEBS 23, pp. 615–20; repr. in Charanis, (1972), no. 17Google Scholar
Charanis, P. —(1972), Studies on the demography of the Byzantine empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. —(1973), Social, economic and political life in the Byzantine empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. —(1975), ‘Cultural diversity and the breakdown of Byzantine power in Asia Minor’, DOP 29, pp. 120Google Scholar
Cheïra, M. A. (1947), La Lutte entre arabes et byzantins, AlexandriaGoogle Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (1980), ‘Mantzikert: un désastre militaire?’, Byz 50, pp. 410–38; repr. in Cheynet, (2006), no. 13Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1983), ‘Dévaluation des dignités et dévaluation monétaire dans la seconde moitié du XIe siècle’, Byz 53, pp. 453–77; repr. in Cheynet, (2006), no. 6Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1985), ‘Du stratège de thème au duc: chronologie de l’évolution au cours du XIe siècle’, TM 9, pp. 181–94; repr. in Cheynet, (2006), no. 11Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1995), ‘Les Effectifs de l’armée byzantine (Xe–XIIe s.)’, Cahiers de civilisation médiévale, 38, pp. 319–35; repr. in Cheynet, (2006), no. 12Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1996), ‘L’Anthroponymie aristocratique à Byzance’, in Bourin, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 267–94; English tr. ‘Aristocratic anthroponimy in Byzantium’, in Cheynet, (2006), no. 3Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1998a), ‘Théophile, Théophobe et les Perses’, in Lampakes, (ed.) (1998), pp. 3950Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(1998b), ‘La Résistance aux Turcs en Asie Mineure entre Mantzikert et la Première Croisade’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 131–47; repr. in Cheynet, (2006), no. 14Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2000), ‘L’Aristocratie byzantine (VIIIe–XIIIe siècle)’, JS, pp. 281322; English tr. ‘The Byzantine aristocracy, 8th–13th centuries’, in Cheynet, (2006), no. 1Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2003), ‘L’Apport de la sigillographie aux études byzantines’, VV 62 (87), pp. 4758Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2004), ‘Byzance et l’orient latin: le legs de Manuel Comnène’, in Coulon, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 115–25Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. —(2005), ‘L’Iconographie des sceaux des Comnènes’, in Ludwig, (ed.) (2005), pp. 5367Google Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. (ed.) (2006), Le Monde byzantin, II: L’Empire byzantin (641–1204), ParisGoogle Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. and Vannier, J.-F. (1990), Études prosopographiques, BSo 5, ParisGoogle Scholar
Cheynet, J.-C. et al. (2004), ‘Une inscription d’Akroïnos datant de Constantin Porphyrogénète’, REB 62, pp. 215–28Google Scholar
Chiesa, P. (1989), ‘Traduzioni e traduttori dal greco nel IX secolo: sviluppi di una tecnica’, in Leonardi, and Menestò, (eds.) (1989), pp. 172200Google Scholar
Chiesa, P. —(1992), ‘Le biografie greche e latine di papa Martino I’, in Martino I papa (649–653) e il suo tempo: atti del XXVIII convegno storico internazionale, Todi 13–16 ottobre 1991, Spoleto, pp. 211–41Google Scholar
Chiesa, P. —(2002), ‘Traduzioni e traduttori a Roma nell’alto medioevo’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, pp. 455–87Google Scholar
Cholij, R. (2002), Theodore the Stoudite: the ordering of holiness, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Christides, V. (1984), The conquest of Crete by the Arabs (ca. 824): a turning point in the struggle between Byzantium and Islam, AthensGoogle Scholar
Christie, Neil (ed.) (1991), Three south Etrurian churches: Santa Cornelia, Santa Rufina and San Liberato, LondonGoogle Scholar
Christie, Neil and Loseby, S. T. (eds.) (1996), Towns in transition: urban evolution in late antiquity and the early middle ages, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Christie, Niall and Yazigi, M. (eds.) (2006), Noble ideals and bloody realities: warfare in the middle ages, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Christophilopoulou, A. (1951), ‘Silention’, BZ 44, pp. 7985Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (1975), ‘Die “Krönung” Symeons in Hebdomon’, Cyrillomethodianum 3, pp. 169–73Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. —(2004a), L’Empire byzantin: 565–1025, Aix-en-ProvenceGoogle Scholar
Chrysos, E. —(2004b), ‘1054: schism?’, in Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, Spoleto, pp. 547–71Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. et al. (eds.) (1999), Griechenland und das Meer: Beiträge eines Symposions in Frankfurt im Dezember 1996, Mannheim and MöhneseeGoogle Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. (1982), ‘A Byzantine historian: Anna Comnena’, in Morgan, (ed.) (1982), pp. 3046Google Scholar
Ciccolella, F. (1998), ‘Three anacreontic poems assigned to Photius’, OCP 64, pp. 305–28Google Scholar
Ciggaar, K. N. (1996), Western travellers to Constantinople: the west and Byzantium, 962–1204, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Ciggaar, K. N. —(2002), ‘Bilingual word lists and phrase lists: for teaching or for travelling?’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 165–78Google Scholar
Cilento, N. (1966), Le origini della signoria capuana nella Longobardia minore, RomeGoogle Scholar
Cilento, N. —(1971), Italia meridionale longobarda, 2nd edn., NaplesGoogle Scholar
Citarella, A. O. (1967), ‘The relations of Amalfi with the Arab world before the crusades’, Sp 42, pp. 299312Google Scholar
Citarella, A. O. —(1968), ‘Patterns in medieval trade: the commerce of Amalfi before thecrusades’, JEH 28, pp. 531–55Google Scholar
Classen, P. (1952), ‘Romanum gubernans imperium: zur Vorgeschichte der Kaisertitulatur Karls des Grossen’, DA 9, pp. 103–21; repr. with revisions in Classen, (1983), pp. 187204Google Scholar
Classen, P. —(1981), ‘Italien zwischen Byzanz und dem Frankenreich’, Nascità dell’Europa ed Europa carolingia, un’equazione da verificare = SSCIS 27, pp. 919–67Google Scholar
Classen, P. —(1983), Ausgewählte Aufsätze, ed. Fleckenstein, J. et al., SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Classen, P. —(1985), Karl der Grosse, das Papsttum und Byzanz: die Begründung des karolingischen Kaisertums, ed. Fuhrmann, H. and Märtl, K., 3rd edn., SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Claude, D. (1985), Der Handel im westlichen Mittelmeer während des Frühmittelalters: Bericht über ein Kolloquium der Kommission für die Altertumskunde Mittel- und Nordeuropas im Jahre 1980, GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Clucas, L. (1981), The trial of John Italos and the crisis of intellectual values in Byzantium in the eleventh century, MBM 26, MunichGoogle Scholar
Coates-Stephens, R. (1997), ‘Dark age architecture in Rome’, PBSR 65, pp. 177232Google Scholar
Cobb, P. M. (2001), White banners: contention in ‘Abbasid Syria, 750–880, Albany, NYGoogle Scholar
Cobb, P. M. —(2010) ‘The empire in Syria, 705–763’, in Robinson, (ed.) (2010), pp. 226–68Google Scholar
Connor, C. L. (1991), Art and miracles in medieval Byzantium: the crypt at Hosios Loukas and its frescoes, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. (1992), ‘But is it art?’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 219–36Google Scholar
Cormack, R. —(1997a), Painting the soul: icons, death masks, and shrouds, LondonGoogle Scholar
Cormack, R. —(1997b), ‘Women and icons, and women in icons’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 2451Google Scholar
Corrias, P. and Cosentino, S. (eds.) (2002), Ai confini dell’impero: archeologia, arte e storia della Sardegna bizantina, CagliariGoogle Scholar
Corrigan, K. A. (1992), Visual polemics in the ninth-century Byzantine psalters, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Cosentino, S. (2004), ‘La Flotte byzantine face à l’expansion musulmane: aspects d’histoire institutionnelle et sociale (VIIe–Xe siècle)’, BF 28, pp. 320Google Scholar
Cosentino, S. —(2005), ‘Re-analysing some Byzantine bullae from Sardinia’, in Ludwig, (ed.) (2005), pp. 6981Google Scholar
Costambeys, M. (2007), Power and patronage in early medieval Italy: local society, Italian politics and the Abbey of Farfa, c. 700–900, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Cowdrey, H. E. J. (1982), ‘Pope Gregory VII’s “crusading” plans of 1074’, in Kedar, et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 2740Google Scholar
Cowdrey, H. E. J. —(1998), Pope Gregory VII, 1073–1085, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cowe, S. P. (1992), ‘An Armenian Job fragment from Sinai and its implications’, OrChr 76, pp. 123–57Google Scholar
Cresci, L. R. (1991), ‘Cadenze narrative e interpretazione critica nell’opera storica di Michele Attaliate’, REB 49, pp. 197218Google Scholar
Crisci, E. (2000), ‘La produzione libraria nelle aree orientali di Bisanzio tra i secoli VII e VIII: i manoscritti superstiti’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 328Google Scholar
Criscuolo, U. (1982 [1983]), ‘Politikos anēr: contributo al pensiero politico di Michele Psello’, Rendiconti dell’Accademia di archeologia, lettere e belle arti, Napoli 57, pp. 129–63Google Scholar
Crostini, B. (2003), ‘Christianity and Judaism in eleventh-century Constantinople’, in Ruggieri, and Pieralli, (eds.) (2003), pp. 169–87Google Scholar
Cubitt, C. (ed.) (2003), Court culture in the early middle ages: the proceedings of the First Alcuin Conference, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Cunningham, M. (2003), ‘Dramatic device or didactic tool? The function of dialogue in Byzantine preaching’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 101–13Google Scholar
Curradi, C. (1977), ‘I conti Guidi nel secolo X’, Studi romagnoli 28, pp. 1764Google Scholar
Curta, F. (ed.) (2005), East central and eastern Europe in the early middle ages, Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Custurea, G. (2000), Circulatia monedei bizantine în Dobrogea: secolele IX–XI, ConstantaGoogle Scholar
Cutler, A. (1984), The aristocratic psalters in Byzantium, ParisGoogle Scholar
Cutler, A. —(2001), ‘Gifts and gift exchange as aspects of the Byzantine, Arab and related economies’, DOP 55, pp. 247–78Google Scholar
Cutler, A. —(2003), ‘Imagination and documentation: eagle silks in Byzantium, the Latin west and ‘Abbasid Baghdad’, BZ 96, pp. 6772Google Scholar
Cutler, A. and Papaconstantinou, A. (eds.) (2007), The material and the ideal: essays in medieval art and archaeology in honour of Jean-Michel Spieser, LiedenGoogle Scholar
Cutler, A. and Spieser, J.-M. (1996), Byzance médiévale, 700–1204, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1983), ‘Byzance et le modèle islamique au Xe siècle: à propos des Constitutions tactiques de l’empereur Léon VI’, CRAI, pp. 219–42Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1984b), Constantinople imaginaire: études sur le recueil des Patria, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1987), ‘“Ceux d’en face”: les peuples étrangers dans les traités militaires byzantins’, TM 10, pp. 207–32Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1991), ‘“Ainsi rien n’échappera à la réglementation”: état, église, corporations, confréries: à propos des inhumations à Constantinople (IVe–Xe siècle)’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 155–82Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1993), ‘Le Christianisme byzantin du VIIe au milieu du XIe siècle’ in Dagron, et al. (1993), pp. 1348Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1994), ‘Nés dans la pourpre’, TM 12, pp. 105–42Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(1997), ‘Apprivoiser la guerre: Byzantins et Arabes ennemis intimes’, in Tsiknakis, (ed.) (1997), pp. 3749Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(2000), ‘L’Organisation et le déroulement des courses d’après le Livre des cérémonies’, TM 13, pp. 3200Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(2002), ‘The urban economy, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 393461Google Scholar
Dagron, G. —(2005), ‘Architecture d’intérieur: le Pentapyrgion’, TM 15, pp. 109–17Google Scholar
Dalarun, J. (ed.) (1991), La Calabre de la fin de l’antiquité au moyen âge: actes de la table ronde, Rome 1–2 décembre 1989, MEFRM 103.2, RomeGoogle Scholar
Dark, K. (2001), Byzantine pottery, StroudGoogle Scholar
Dark, K. —(2004), ‘Houses, streets and shops in Byzantine Constantinople from the fifth to the twelfth centuries’, JMH 30, pp. 83107Google Scholar
Dark, K. —(2005), ‘Archaeology’, in Harris, (ed.) (2005), pp. 166–84Google Scholar
Dark, K. —(ed.) (2004), Secular buildings and the archaeology of everyday life in the Byzantine empire, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Darrouzès, J. (1970), Recherches sur les ‘offikia’ de l’église byzantine, ParisGoogle Scholar
Darrouzès, J. —(1975), ‘Listes épiscopales du concile de Nicée II (787)’, REB 33, pp. 576Google Scholar
Darrouzès, J. —(1987), ‘Le Patriarche Méthode contre les iconoclastes et les Stoudites’, REB 45, pp. 1557Google Scholar
Davids, A. (ed.) (1995), The empress Theophano: Byzantium and the west at the turn of the first millennium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Davies, W. and Fouracre, P. (eds.) (1986), The settlement of disputes in early medieval Europe, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Day, G. W. (1988), Genoa’s response to Byzantium, 1155–1204: commercial expansion and factionalism in a medieval city, Urbana, ILGoogle Scholar
Dédéyan, G. (1975), ‘L’Immigration arménienne en Cappadoce au XIe siècle’, Byz 45, pp. 41117Google Scholar
Dédéyan, G. —(2003), Les Arméniens entre Grecs, Musulmans et Croisés: étude sur les pouvoirs arméniens dans le Proche-Orient méditerranéen (1068–1150), 2 vols., LisbonGoogle Scholar
Deér, J. (1957), ‘Die Vorrechte des Kaisers in Rom (772–800)’, Schweizer Beiträge zur allgemeinen Geschichte 15, pp. 563; repr. in Wolf, (ed.) (1972), pp. 30115Google Scholar
Deér, J. —(1961), ‘Der Globus des spätrömischen und des byzantinischen Kaisers. Symbol oder Insignie?’, BZ 54, pp. 5385, 291–318Google Scholar
De Gregorio, G. and Kresten, O. (eds.) (1998), Documenti medievali greci e latini: studi comparativi. Atti del Seminario di Erice, 23–29 ottobre 1995, SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Delehaye, H. (1909), Les Légendes grecques des saints militaires, ParisGoogle Scholar
Delogu, P. (1977), Mito di una città meridionale (Salerno, secoli VIII–XI), NaplesGoogle Scholar
Delogu, P. et al. (1980), Longobardi e bizantini, Storia d’Italia 1, TurinGoogle Scholar
Del Treppo, M. (1956), ‘La vita economica e sociale in una grande abbazia del Mezzogiorno: San Vicenzo al Volturno nell’alto medioevo’, ASPN n.s. 35, pp. 31110Google Scholar
Demus, O. (1970), Byzantine art and the west, LondonGoogle Scholar
Demus, O. —(1984), The mosaics of San Marco in Venice, 2 vols. in 4 pts., ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Denkova, L. (1993), ‘Bogomilism and literacy (an attempt of a general analysis of a tradition)’, EB 29.1, pp. 90–6Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. (1997), ‘Imperial panegyric: rhetoric and reality’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 131–40Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. —(2001a), ‘Death in Byzantium’, DOP 55, pp. 17Google Scholar
Dennis, G. T. —(2001b), ‘Defenders of the Christian people: holy war and Byzantium’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 31–9Google Scholar
Déroche, V. (1993), ‘L’Autorité des moines à Byzance du VIIIe au Xe siècle’, Revue bénédictine 103, pp. 241–54Google Scholar
Déroche, V. —(2002), ‘Représentations de l’Eucharistie dans la haute époque byzantine’, TM 14, pp. 167–80Google Scholar
Der Nersessian, S. (1969), ‘The kingdom of Cilician Armenia’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), II, pp. 630–59Google Scholar
Detorakes, T. E. (1987), ‘Byzantio kai Europe: agiologikes scheseis (527–1453)’, in Byzantio kai Europe: 1 diethnes Byzantinologike synantese, Delphoi, 20–24 Iouliou 1985, Athens, pp. 8599Google Scholar
Devisse, J. (1975–6), Hincmar, archevêque de Reims, 845–882, 3 vols., GenevaGoogle Scholar
Devreesse, R. (1935), ‘Le Texte grec de l’Hypomnesticum de Théodore Spoudée: le supplice, l’exil et la mort des victimes illustres du monothélisme’, AnBoll 53, pp. 4980Google Scholar
Devroey, J.-P. (2003), Économie rurale et société dans l’Europe franque, VIe–IXe siècles, I: Fondements matériels, échanges et lien social, ParisGoogle Scholar
Diaconu, P. (1970), Les Petchénègues au Bas-Danube, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Diaconu, P. —(1978), Les Coumans au Bas-Danube aux XIe et XIIe siècles, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Diaconu, P. et al. (1972–7), Păcuiul lui Soare, 2 vols., BucharestGoogle Scholar
Diehl, C. (1905), Études byzantines, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dimitroukas, I. (1997), Reisen und Verkehr im byzantinischen Reich: vom Anfang des 6. Jhr. bis zur Mitte des 11. Jhr, 2 vols., AthensGoogle Scholar
Dionisotti, A. C. (1988), ‘Greek grammars and dictionaries in Carolingian Europe’, in Herren, and Brown, (eds.) (1988), pp. 156Google Scholar
Ditten, H. (1993), Ethnische Verschiebungen zwischen der Balkanhalbinsel und Kleinasien vom Ende des 6. bis zur zweiten Hälfte des 9. Jahrhunderts, BBA 59, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Dölger, F. (1938–9), ‘Die Kaiserurkunde der Byzantiner als Ausdruck ihrer politischen Anschauungen’, Historische Zeitschrift 159, pp. 229–50; repr. in Dölger, (1953), pp. 933Google Scholar
Dölger, F. —(1940), ‘Der Bulgarenherrscher als geistlicher Sohn des byzantinischen Kaisers’, in Georgiev, et al. (eds.) (1940), pp. 219–32; repr. in Dölger, (1953), pp. 183–96Google Scholar
Dölger, F. and Karayannopulos, J. (1968), Byzantinische Urkundenlehre, I: Die Kaiserurkunden, MunichGoogle Scholar
Doorninck, F. van (2002), ‘The Byzantine ship at Serçe Limani: an example of small-scale maritime commerce with Fatimid Syria in the early eleventh century’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 137–48Google Scholar
Dorfmann-Lazarev, I. (2004), Arméniens et Byzantins à l’époque de Photius: deux débats théologiques après le triomphe de l’orthodoxie, CSCO 609, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Duby, G. (1971), La Société aux XIe et XIIe siècles dans la région mâconnaise, 2nd edn., ParisGoogle Scholar
Ducellier, A. et al. (1986), Byzance et le monde orthodoxe, ParisGoogle Scholar
Duffy, J. and Peradotto, J. (eds.) (1988), Gonimos: Neoplatonic and Byzantine studies presented to Leendert G. Westerink at 75, Buffalo, NYGoogle Scholar
Dümmler, E. (1887–8), Geschichte des Ostfränkischen Reiches, 2nd edn., 3 vols., LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Dunn, A. (1992), ‘The exploitation and control of woodland and scrubland in the Byzantine world’, BMGS 16, pp. 235–98Google Scholar
Dunn, A. —(1994), ‘The transition from polis to kastron in the Balkans (3rd–8th/9th century): general and regional perspectives’, BMGS 18, pp. 6080Google Scholar
Dunn, A. —(1999), ‘From polis to kastron in southern Macedonia: Amphipolis, Khrysoupolis and the Strymon delta’, in Bazzana, (ed.) (1999), pp. 399413Google Scholar
Dunn, A. —(2006), ‘The rise and fall of towns, loci of maritime traffic, and silk production: the problem of Thisvi-Kastorion’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 3871Google Scholar
Durand, A. (1998), Les Paysages médiévaux du Languedoc: Xe–XIIe siècles, ToulouseGoogle Scholar
Durand, J. and Flusin, B. (eds.) (2004), Byzance et les reliques du Christ, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1948), The Photian schism: history and legend, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. —(1958), The idea of apostolicity in Byzantium and the legend of the apostle Andrew, DOSt 4, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. —(1970), Byzantine missions among the Slavs: SS Constantine-Cyril and Methodius, New Brunswick, NJGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. —(1974), Photian and Byzantine ecclesiastical studies, LondonGoogle Scholar
Eastmond, A. (ed.) (2001), Eastern approaches to Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Eastmond, A. and James, L. (eds.) (2003), Icon and word: the power of images in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Edwards, R. W. (1987), The fortifications of Armenian Cilicia, DOSt 23, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Eickhoff, E. (1966), Seekrieg und Seepolitik zwischen Islam and Abendland: das Mittelmeer, 650–1040, BerlinGoogle Scholar
El-Cheikh, N. M. (2004a), Byzantium viewed by the Arabs, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
El-Cheikh, N. M. —(2004b), ‘Byzantine leaders in Arabic-Muslim texts’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 109–31Google Scholar
Eleuteri, P. and Rigo, A. (1993), Eretici, dissidenti, musulmani ed ebrei a Bisanzio: una raccolta eresiologica del XII secolo, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Engberg, S. G. (2004), ‘Romanos Lekapenos and the mandilion of Edessa’, in Durand, and Flusin, (eds.) (2004), pp. 123–42Google Scholar
Epstein, A. W. (1980), ‘The political content of the painting of Saint Sophia at Ohrid’, JÖB 29, pp. 315–29Google Scholar
Epstein, A. W. —(1986), Tokale Kilise: tenth-century metropolitan art in Byzantine Cappadocia, DOSt 22, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Erkens, F.-R. (2000), ‘Graecisca sublimitas: Byzanz’ Attraktivität und der abendländische Westen’, in Wieczorek, and Hinz, (eds.) (2000), II, pp. 749–53Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. van (1971a), ‘Un nouveau témoin du livre d’Agathange’, REA n.s. 8, pp. 13167Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. —(1971b), ‘Témoignages littéraires sur les sépultures de saint Grégoire l’Illuminateur’, AnBoll 89, pp. 387418Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. —(2003), ‘Der armenische Ikonoklasmus’, OrChr 87, pp. 144–53Google Scholar
Euw, A. von (1991), ‘Ikonologie der Heiratsurkunde der Kaiserin Theophanu’, in von Euw, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1991), II, pp. 175–91Google Scholar
Euw, A. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (1991), Kaiserin Theophanu: Begegnung des Ostens und Westens um die Wende des ersten Jahrtausends, 2 vols., CologneGoogle Scholar
Evans, H. C. and Wixom, W. D. (eds.) (1997), The glory of Byzantium: art and culture of the middle Byzantine era, ad 843–1261, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. (1968), ‘Taranto in epoca bizantina’, SM 9, pp. 133–66Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1968–9), ‘A medieval Neapolitan document’, Princeton University Library Chronicle 30, pp. 171–82Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1970), ‘Eine byzantinische Beamtenurkunde aus Dubrovnik’, BZ 63, pp. 1023Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1973), ‘Zur byzantinischen Verwaltung Luceras am Ende des 10. Jahrhunderts’, QFIAB 53, pp. 395406Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1978–9 [1985]), ‘Chiesa greca e chiesa latina in Sicilia prima della conquista araba’, Archivio storico siracusano n.s. 5, pp. 137–55Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1983), ‘I Longobardi meridionali’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 251364Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1988), ‘San Pietro nella religiosità bizantina’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 627–58Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1989a), ‘La vita di S. Nilo come fonte storica per la Calabria bizantina’, Atti del congresso internazionale su S. Nilo di Rossano 28 Settembre–1 Ottobre 1986, Rossano-Grottaferrata, pp. 271305Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1989b), ‘Die Städte im byzantinischen Italien’, MEFRM 101, pp. 401–64Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(1997), ‘Bishops’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 172–96Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(2003), ‘Between two empires: southern Italy in the reign of Basil II’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 135–59Google Scholar
Falkenhausen, V. —(2005), ‘Griechische Beamte in der duana de secretis von Palermo: eine prosopographische Untersuchung’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 381411Google Scholar
Farag, W. (1977), The truce of Safar ah 359: December–January 969–970, BirminghamGoogle Scholar
Fasoli, G. (1979), ‘Il dominio territoriale degli arcivescovi di Ravenna fra l’VIII e l’XI secolo’, in Mor, and Schmidinger, (eds.) (1979), pp. 87140Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. (2003), ‘Olga’s visit to Constantinople in De cerimoniis’, REB 61, pp. 241–51Google Scholar
Featherstone, J. M. —(2006), ‘The Great Palace as reflected in the De cerimoniis’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 4762Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1987), ‘Bulletin épigraphique: inscriptions chrétiennes et byzantines’, REG 100, pp. 347–87Google Scholar
Felix, W. (1981), Byzanz und die islamische Welt im früheren 11. Jahrhundert: Geschichte der politischen Beziehungen von 1001 bis 1055, BV 14, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Ferluga, J. (1976), Byzantium on the Balkans: studies on the Byzantine administration and the Southern Slavs from the VIIth to the XIIth centuries, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Ferluga, J. —(1978), L’amministrazione bizantina in Dalmazia, 2nd edn., VeniceGoogle Scholar
Ferluga, J. —(1988), ‘L’Italia bizantina dalla caduta dell’Esarcato di Ravenna alla metà del secolo IX’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 169–93Google Scholar
Fiori, F. (2001), Costantino hypatos e doux di Sardegna, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Fisher, E. A. (1993), ‘Michael Psellos on the rhetoric of hagiography and the Life of St Auxentius’, BMGS 17, pp. 4355Google Scholar
Fisher, E. A. —(1994), ‘Image and ekphrasis in Michael Psellos’ sermon on the crucifixion’, BSl 55, pp. 4455Google Scholar
Floria, B. N. (ed.) (2002), Khristianstvo v stranakh vostochnoi, iugo-vostochnoi i tsentral’noi Evropy na poroge vtorogo tysiacheletiia, MoscowGoogle Scholar
Floria, B. N. et al. (2000), Sud’by kirillo-mefodievskoi traditsii posle Kirilla i Mefodiia, St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Flusin, B. (2001), ‘L’Empereur hagiographe: remarques sur le rôle des premiers empereurs macédoniens dans le culte des saints’, in Guran, and Flusin, (eds.) (2001), pp. 2954Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. (1994), ‘Legislation in Byzantium: a political and a bureaucratic technique’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 5370Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. —(1998), ‘Reanimation of Roman law in the ninth century: remarks on reasons and results’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 1122Google Scholar
Fonkič, B. L. (2000), ‘Aux origines de la minuscule stoudite (les fragments moscovite et parisien de l’oeuvre de Paul d’Égine)’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 169–86Google Scholar
Foss, C. (1985–96), Survey of medieval castles of Anatolia, I: Kütahya, II: Nicomedia, 2 vols., Oxford and AnkaraGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1990b), ‘Byzantine Malagina and the lower Sangarius’, Anatolian Studies 40, pp. 161–83; repr. in Foss, (1996c), no. 7Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1994), ‘The Lycian coast in the Byzantine age’, DOP 48, pp. 152Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1996a), Nicaea: a Byzantine capital and its praises: with the speeches of Theodore Laskaris, In praise of the great city of Nicaea, and Theodore Metochites, Nicene oration, Brookline, MAGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1996b), ‘The cities of Pamphylia in the Byzantine age’, in Foss, (1996c), no. 4Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(1996c), Cities, fortresses and villages of Byzantine Asia Minor, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. —(1997), ‘Syria in transition, ad 550–750: an archaeological approach’, DOP 51, pp. 189269Google Scholar
Foss, C. —(2002b), ‘Pilgrimage in medieval Asia Minor’, DOP 56, pp. 129–51Google Scholar
Foss, C. and Scott, J. A. (2002), ‘Sardis’ in EHB, II, pp. 615–22Google Scholar
Fossier, R. (1999), ‘Rural economy and country life’, in NCMH, III, pp. 2763Google Scholar
France, J. (1984), ‘Anna Comnena, the Alexiad and the First Crusade’, Reading Medieval Studies 10, pp. 2038Google Scholar
François, V. (2005), ‘La Vaisselle de table à Byzance: un artisanat et un marché peu perméables aux influences extérieures’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 211–23Google Scholar
François, V. and Spieser, J.-M. (2002), ‘Pottery and glass in Byzantium’, in EHB, II, pp. 593609Google Scholar
Franklin, S. (1983), ‘The empire of the Rhomaioi as viewed from Kievan Russia: aspects of Byzantino-Russian cultural relations’, Byz 53, pp. 507–37; repr. in Franklin, (2002a), no. 2Google Scholar
Franklin, S. —(2002a), Byzantium–Rus–Russia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Franklin, S. —(2002b), Writing, society and culture in early Rus, c. 950–1300, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Franklin, S. —(2006), ‘Kievan Rus’ (1015–1125)’, in Perrie, (ed.) (2006), pp. 7397Google Scholar
Franklin, S. and Mavroudi, M. (eds.) (2007), ‘Byzantino-Slavica and Byzantino-Arabica. Studies in the translation and transmission of text’, BSl 65, pp. 767Google Scholar
Franklin, S. and Shepard, J. (1996), The emergence of Rus, 750–1200, LondonGoogle Scholar
Frankopan, P. (1996), ‘A victory of Gregory Pakourianos against the Pechenegs’, BSl 57, pp. 278–81Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. —(2002), ‘The imperial governors of Dyrrakhion in the reign of Alexios I Komnenos’, BMGS 26, pp. 65103Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. —(2004a), ‘Byzantine trade privileges to Venice in the eleventh century: the chrysobull of 1092’, JMH 30, pp. 135–60Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. —(2004b), ‘Co-operation between Constantinople and Rome before the First Crusade: a study of the convergence of interests in Croatia in the late eleventh century’, Crusades 3, pp. 113Google Scholar
Frankopan, P. —(2012), The First Crusade: the call from the east, LondonGoogle Scholar
Franses, R. (2003), ‘When all that is gold does not glitter: on the strange history of looking at Byzantine art’, in Eastmond, and James, (eds.) (2003), pp. 1324Google Scholar
Freely, J. and Çakmak, A. S. (2004), Byzantine monuments of Istanbul, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Freeman, A. (1985), ‘Carolingian orthodoxy and the fate of the Libri Carolini’, Viator 16, pp. 65108Google Scholar
Frohnes, H. et al. (eds.) (1974–8), Kirchengeschichte als Missionsgeschichte, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Frolow, A. (1961), La Relique de la vraie croix: recherches sur le développement d’un culte, ParisGoogle Scholar
Frolow, A. —(1965), Les Reliquaires de la vraie croix, ParisGoogle Scholar
Frye, R. N. (ed.) (1975), The Cambridge history of Iran, IV: The period from the Arab invasion to the Saljuqs, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Gadolin, A. R. (1970), A theory of history and society with special reference to the Chronographia of Michael Psellus, StockholmGoogle Scholar
Galasso, G. (1959–60), ‘Le città campane nell’alto medioevo’, Archivio storico per le province napoletane 77 (n.s. 38), pp. 942 and 78 (n.s. 39), pp. 953Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. (1987), ‘Byzantine ktētorika typika: a comparative study’, REB 45, pp. 77138Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. —(1988), ‘Byzantine women’s monastic communities: the evidence of the typika’, JÖB 38, pp. 263–90Google Scholar
Galatariotou, C. —(1991), The making of a saint: the life, times and sanctification of Neophytos the recluse, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Garitte, G. (1960), ‘Un opuscule grec traduit de l’arménien sur l’addition de l’eau au vin eucharistique’, LM 73, pp. 297310Google Scholar
Garland, L. (1999), Byzantine empresses: women and power in Byzantium, ad 527–1204, LondonGoogle Scholar
Garland, L. —(2005), ‘The rhetoric of gluttony and hunger in twelfth-century Byzantium’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka, (eds.) (2005), pp. 4355Google Scholar
Garland, L. —(2006), ‘Street life in Constantinople: women and the carnivalesque’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 162–76Google Scholar
Garland, L. —(ed.) (1997), Conformity and non-conformity in Byzantium: papers given at the eighth conference of the Australian association for Byzantine studies, University of New England, Australia, July 1993, BF 24, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1998), ‘The problem of Armenian integration into the Byzantine empire’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 53124; repr. in Garsoïan, (1999c), no. 8Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. et al. (eds.) (1996), L’Arménie et Byzance: histoire et culture, BSo 12, ParisGoogle Scholar
Gautier, P. (1969), ‘L’Obituaire du typikon du Pantocrator’, REB 27, pp. 235–62Google Scholar
Gautier, P. —(1971), ‘Le Synode des Blachernes (fin 1094): étude prosopographique’, REB 29, pp. 213–84Google Scholar
Gay, G. [= J.] (1917), L’Italia meridionale e l’impero bizantino dall’avvento di Basilio I alla resa di Bari ai Normanni (867–1071), Florence; repr. Bologna, , 2001 (Italian tr. of Gay (1904))Google Scholar
Georgiev, S. et al. (eds.) (1940), Sbornik v pamet na Prof. Pet’r Nikov, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Gero, S. (1973), Byzantine iconoclasm during the reign of Leo III, with particular attention to the oriental sources, CSCO 346, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Gero, S. —(1975), ‘The eucharistic doctrine of the Byzantine iconoclasts and its sources’, BZ 68, pp. 422Google Scholar
Gero, S. —(1977), Byzantine iconoclasm during the reign of Constantine V, with particular attention to the oriental sources, CSCO 384, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Geyer, B. (2002), ‘Physical factors in the evolution of the landscape and land use’, in EHB, I, pp. 3145Google Scholar
Geyer, B. and Lefort, J. (eds.) (2003), La Bithynie au moyen âge, ParisGoogle Scholar
Gill, M. A. V. (2002), Amorium reports, finds 1: the glass (1987–1997), BAR IS 1070, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Given, M. and Knapp, A. B. (2003), The Sydney Cyprus survey project: social approaches to regional archaeological survey, Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Gjuzelev, V. and Pillinger, R. (eds.) (1987), Das Christentum in Bulgarien und auf der übrigen Balkanhalbinsel in der Spätantike und im frühen Mittelalter: II. Internationales Symposium Haskovo (Bulgarien), 10.–13. Juni 1986, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Glykatzi, and Glykatzi-Ahrweiler, , see Ahrweiler, Google Scholar
Godman, P. and Collins, R. (eds.) (1990), Charlemagne’s heir: new perspectives on the reign of Louis the Pious (814–840), OxfordGoogle Scholar
Goitein, S. D. (1967–93), A Mediterranean society: the Jewish communities of the Arab world as portrayed by the documents of the Cairo Geniza, 6 vols., BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Goldberg, E. J. (2006), Struggle for empire: kingship and conflict under Louis the German, 817–876, Ithaca, NYGoogle Scholar
Gordon, M. (2001), The breaking of a thousand swords: a history of the Turkish military of Samarra, ah 200–275/815–889 ce, Albany, NYGoogle Scholar
Górecki, D. M. (1986), ‘The Slavic theory in Russian pre-revolutionary historiography of the Byzantine farmer community’, Byz 56, pp. 77107Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. —(1989), ‘The strateia of Constantine VII: the legal status, administration and historical background’, BZ 82, pp. 157–76Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. —(1997), ‘Prescription in the Macedonian Novels on preemption: a linguistic, legal and political inquiry’, BSl 58, pp. 113–30Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. —(1998), ‘Fiscal control of unproductive land in tenth-century Byzantium: policies and politics’, FM 10, pp. 239–60Google Scholar
Górecki, D. M. —(2004), ‘The rural community of the Nomos georgikos : governing body (art. 81) and fiscal liability (art. 18)’, BSl 62, pp. 7994Google Scholar
Görich, K. (1993), Otto III. Romanus Saxonicus et Italicus: kaiserliche Rompolitik und sächsische Historiographie, SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Gouillard, J. (1961), ‘Deux figures mal connues du second iconoclasme’, Byz 31, pp. 371401; repr. in Gouillard, (1981), no. 6Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. —(1965), ‘L’Hérésie dans l’empire byzantin des origines au XIIe siècle’, TM 1, pp. 299324; repr. in Gouillard, (1981), no. 1Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. —(1968), ‘Aux origines de l’iconoclasme: le témoignage de Grégoire II?’, TM 3, pp. 243307; repr. in Gouillard, (1981), no. 4Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. —(1969), ‘Un “quartier” d’émigrés palestiniens à Constantinople au IXe siècle?’, RESEE 7, pp. 73–6Google Scholar
Gouillard, J. —(1981), La vie religieuse à Byzance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Gouma-Peterson, T. (ed.) (2000), Anna Komnene and her times, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Grabar, A. (1936), L’empereur dans l’art byzantin: recherches sur l’art officiel de l’empire d’Orient, Paris; repr. London, 1971Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. (2002), ‘Sasanian echoes and apocalyptic expectations: a re-evaluation of the Armenian History attributed to Sebeos’, LM 115, pp. 323–97Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. —(2004), ‘A corpus of early medieval Armenian inscriptions’, DOP 58, pp. 2791Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. —(2006a), ‘Failure of a mission? Photius and the Armenian church’, LM 119, pp. 115–59Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. —(2006b), ‘The discovery of the relics of St Grigor and the development of Armenian tradition in ninth-century Byzantium’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 177–91Google Scholar
Greenwood, T. W. —(2008), ‘“New light from the east”: chronography and ecclesiastical history through a late seventh-century Armenian source’, Journal of early Christian studies 16, pp. 197254Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. (1908), ‘Note sur une inscription gréco-araméenne trouvée à Faraša (Ariaramneia-Rhodandos)’, CRAI, pp. 434–47Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. —(1937), ‘Du nouveau sur l’histoire bulgaro-byzantine: Nicétas Pégonitès, vainqueur du roi bulgare, Jean Vladislav’, Byz 12, pp. 283–91Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. —(1953), ‘La Carrière du premier Nicéphore Phocas’, Hell 4, pp. 232–54Google Scholar
Grégoire, H. —(1966), ‘The Amorians and Macedonians 842–1025’ in Hussey, (ed.) (1966–7), I, pp. 105–92Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. (1974), ‘The gold coinage of the emperor Constantine VII’, The American Numismatic Society Museum Notes 19, pp. 87118Google Scholar
Gregory, T. E. —(1980), ‘The political program of Constantine Porphyrogenitus’, ACIEB 15, IV, pp. 122–30Google Scholar
Gress-Wright, D. (1977), ‘Bogomilism in Constantinople’, Byz 47, pp. 163–85Google Scholar
Grierson, P. (1962), ‘The tombs and obits of the Byzantine emperors (337–1042)’, DOP 16, pp. 163Google Scholar
Grierson, P. —(1981), ‘The Carolingian empire in the eyes of Byzantium’, in Nascita dell’Europa ed Europa carolingia, un’equazione da verificare = SSCIS 27, pp. 885916Google Scholar
Grierson, P. —(1982), Byzantine coins, LondonGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. (1982), ‘Eutychius of Alexandria on the emperor Theophilus and iconoclasm in Byzantium: a tenth century moment in Christian apologetics in Arabic’, Byz 52, pp. 154–90; repr. in Griffith, (1992), no. 4Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. —(1992), Arabic Christianity in the monasteries of ninth-century Palestine, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Griffith, S. H. —(1996), ‘The Muslim philosopher al-Kindi and his Christian readers: three Arab Christian texts on “The Dissipation of Sorrows”’, Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester 78, pp. 111–27; repr. in Griffith, (2002), no. 9Google Scholar
Griffith, S. H. —(2002), The beginnings of Christian theology in Arabic: Muslim–Christian encounters in the early Islamic period, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Groenman-van Waateringe, W. and van Wijngaarden-Bakker, L. H. (eds.) (1987), Farm life in a Carolingian village: a model based on botanical and zoological data from an excavated site, Assen-MaastrichtGoogle Scholar
Grosdidier de Matons, J. (1976), ‘Psellos et le monde de l’irrationnel’, TM 6, pp. 325–49Google Scholar
Grousset, R. (1947), Histoire de l’Arménie des origines à 1071, ParisGoogle Scholar
Grumel, V. (1951–2), ‘L’Annexion de l’Illyricum oriental, de la Sicile et de la Calabre au patriarcat de Constantinople’, Recherches de science religieuse 40, pp. 191200Google Scholar
Grünbart, M. (1998), ‘Die Familie Apokapes im Lichte neuer Quellen’, SBS 5, pp. 2941Google Scholar
Grünbart, M. —(ed.) (2007), Theatron: Rhetorische Kultur in Spätantike und Mittelalter (Rhetorical culture in late antiquity and the middle ages), Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Grünbart, M. et al. (eds.) (2007), Material culture and well-being in Byzantium, 400–1453, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Guilland, R. (1967), Recherches sur les institutions byzantines, 2 vols., BerlinGoogle Scholar
Guilland, R. —(1969), Études de topographie de Constantinople byzantine, 2 vols., BerlinGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. (1963), ‘Inchiesta sulla popolazione greca della Sicilia e della Calabria nel medio evo’, Rivista Storica Italiana 75, pp. 5368; repr. in Guillou, (1970), no. 9Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1965), ‘La Lucanie byzantine: étude de géographie historique’, Byz 35, pp. 119–49; repr. in Guillou, (1970), no. 10Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1970), Studies on Byzantine Italy, LondonGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1974), ‘Production and profits in the Byzantine province of Italy (tenth to eleventh centuries): an expanding society’, DOP 28, pp. 89109Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1975–6 [1979]), ‘La Sicilia bizantina: un bilancio delle ricerche attuali’, Archivio storico siracusano n.s. 4, pp. 4589Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1976), ‘La Soie du Katépanat d’Italie’, TM 6, pp. 6984Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1977), ‘La Sicile byzantine. Etat de recherches’, BF 5, pp. 95145Google Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1978), Culture et société en Italie byzantine (VIe–XIe s.), LondonGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. —(1983), ‘L’Italia bizantina dalla caduta di Ravenna all’arrivo dei Normanni’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 3126Google Scholar
Guillou, A. et al. (1983), Il mezzogiorno dai bizantini a Federico II, Storia d’Italia 3, TurinGoogle Scholar
Gunn, J. D. (ed.) (2000), The years without summer: tracing ad 536 and its aftermath, BAR IS 872, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Günsenin, N. (1990), Les Amphores byzantines (Xe–XIIIe siècles): typologie, production, circulation d’après les collections turques, LilleGoogle Scholar
Günsenin, N. —(1998), ‘Le Vin de Ganos: les amphores et la mer’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1998), I, pp. 281–7Google Scholar
Günsenin, N. —(2002), ‘Medieval trade in the Sea of Marmara: the evidence of shipwrecks’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 125–35Google Scholar
Gutas, D. (1998), Greek thought, Arabic culture: the Graeco-Arabic translation movement in Baghdad and early ‘Abbasid society (2nd–4th/8th–10th centuries), New YorkGoogle Scholar
Györffy, G. (1976), ‘Rôle de Byzance dans la conversion des Hongrois’, in Kuczyński, et al. (eds.) (1976), pp. 169–80Google Scholar
Györffy, G. —(1994), King Saint Stephen of Hungary, Boulder, COGoogle Scholar
Haendler, G. (1958), Epochen karolingischer Theologie: eine Untersuchung über die karolingischen Gutachten zum byzantinischen Bilderstreit, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. (1984), Byzantine praetorians: an administrative, institutional and social survey of the Opsikion and the Tagmata, c. 580–900, BonnGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1992b), ‘The army and the economy: the allocation and redistribution of surplus wealth in the Byzantine state’, MHR 7, pp. 133–53Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1994), ‘Synōnē: re-considering a problematic term of middle Byzantine fiscal administration’, BMGS 18, pp. 116–53; repr. in Haldon, (1995a), no. 8Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1995a), State, army and society in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1995b), ‘Strategies of defence, problems of security: the garrisons of Constantinople in the middle Byzantine period’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 143–55Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1997b), ‘The organisation and support of an expeditionary force: manpower and logistics in the middle Byzantine period’, in Tsiknakis, (ed.) (1997), pp. 111–51; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 409–49Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(1999b), ‘The idea of the town in the Byzantine empire’, in Brogiolo, and Ward-Perkins, (eds.) (1999), pp. 123Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2000a), ‘Production, distribution and demand in the Byzantine world, c. 660–840’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 225–64Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2000b), ‘Theory and practice in tenth-century military administration: chapters 11, 44 and 45 of the Book of Ceremonies’, TM 13, pp. 201352Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2001a), The Byzantine wars: battles and campaigns of the Byzantine era, StroudGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2001b), ‘Byzantium in the dark centuries: some concluding remarks’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 455–62Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2003a), review of Brandes, W.Finanzverwaltung in Krisenzeiten, BZ 96, pp. 717–28Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2003b), ‘Approaches to an alternative military history of the period ca. 1025–1071’, in Vlysidou, (ed.) (2003), pp. 4574Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(2006b), ‘Roads and communications in the Byzantine empire: wagons, horses and supplies’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 131–58Google Scholar
Haldon, J. —(ed.) (2007), Byzantine warfare, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. and Kennedy, H. (1980), ‘The Arab-Byzantine frontier in the eighth and ninth centuries: military organisation and society in the borderlands’, ZRVI 19, pp. 79116; repr. in Bonner, (ed.) (2004), no. 6, pp. 141–78Google Scholar
Haldon, J. and Ward-Perkins, B. (1999), ‘Evidence from Rome for the image of Christ on the Chalke gate in Constantinople’, BMGS 23, pp. 286–96Google Scholar
Halkin, F. (1973), Études d’épigraphie grecque et d’hagiographie byzantine, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Hamarneh, B. (2003), Topografia cristiana ed insediamenti rurali nel territorio dell’odierna Giordania nelle epoche bizantina ed islamica: V–IX sec., Vatican City, RomeGoogle Scholar
Hamilton, B. (1979), Monastic reform, Catharism and the crusades, 900–1300, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hamilton, S. (2001), ‘“Most illustrious king of kings”: evidence for Ottonian kingship in the Otto III prayerbook (Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Clm 30111)’, JMH 27, pp. 257–88Google Scholar
Hannick, C. (1978), ‘Die byzantinischen Missionen’, in Frohnes, et al. (eds.) (1974–8), II, pp. 279359Google Scholar
Hannick, C. —(1988), ‘Das musikalische Leben in der Frühzeit Bulgariens’, BSl 49, pp. 2337Google Scholar
Hannick, C. —(1993), ‘Les Nouvelles Chrétientés du monde byzantin: Russes, Bulgares et Serbes’, in Dagron, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 909–39Google Scholar
Hansen, I. L. and Wickham, C. (eds.) (2000), The long eighth century: production, distribution and demand, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Harris, J. (2003a), Byzantium and the crusades, LondonGoogle Scholar
Harrison, R. M. and Hayes, J. W. (1986–92), Excavations at Saraçhane in Istanbul, I: The excavations, structures, architectural decoration, small finds, coins, bones and molluscs; II: The pottery, 2 vols., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Hartmann, W. (1989), Die Synoden der Karolingerzeit im Frankenreich und in Italien, PaderbornGoogle Scholar
Harvey, A. (1995), ‘The middle Byzantine economy: growth or stagnation?’, BMGS 19, pp. 243–61Google Scholar
Harvey, A. —(1996), ‘Financial crisis and the rural economy’, in Mullett, and Smythe, (eds.) (1996), pp. 167–84Google Scholar
Harvey, A. —(2003), ‘Competition for economic resources: the state, landowners and fiscal privileges’, in Vlysidou, (ed.) (2003), pp. 169–77Google Scholar
Hatlie, P. (1996), ‘Redeeming Byzantine epistolography’, BMGS 20, pp. 213–48Google Scholar
Hattendorf, J. B. and Unger, R. W. (eds.) (2003), War at sea in the middle ages and the Renaissance, WoodbridgeGoogle Scholar
Hayes, J. W. and Martini, I. P. (eds.) (1994), Archaeological survey in the lower Liri valley, central Italy, under the direction of Edith Mary Wightman, BAR IS 595, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hehl, E.-D. et al. (eds.) (2002), Das Papsttum in der Welt des 12. Jahrhunderts, StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Helms, M. W. (1993), Craft and the kingly ideal: art, trade, and power, Austin, TXGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1969), Coinage and money in the Byzantine empire 1081–1261, DOSt 12, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. —(1970), ‘Byzantium, 1081–1204: an economic reappraisal’, TRHS 5th series, 20, pp. 3152Google Scholar
Hendy, M. F. —(1986), ‘The coins’, in Harrison, and Hayes, (1986–92), I, pp. 278373Google Scholar
Hendy, M. F. —(1989a), ‘Byzantium, 1081–1204: the economy revisited, twenty years on’, in Hendy, (1989b), no. 3, pp. 148Google Scholar
Hendy, M. F. —(1989b), The economy, fiscal administration and coinage of Byzantium, NorthamptonGoogle Scholar
Henning, J. (2005), ‘Ways of life in eastern and western Europe during the early middle ages: which way was “normal”?’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 4159Google Scholar
Hergenröther, J. (1867–89), Photius, Patriarch von Constantinopel: sein Leben, seine Schriften and das griechische Schisma, 3 vols., RegensburgGoogle Scholar
Herren, M. W. and Brown, S. A. (eds.) (1988), The sacred nectar of the Greeks: the study of Greek in the west in the early middle ages, LondonGoogle Scholar
Herrin, J. (1973), ‘Aspects of the process of Hellenization in the early middle ages’, ABSA 68, pp. 113–26Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(1975), ‘Realities of Byzantine provincial government: Hellas and Peloponnesos, 1180–1205’, DOP 29, pp. 253–86Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(1982), ‘Women and the faith in icons in early Christianity’, in Samuel, and Stedman Jones, (eds.) (1982), pp. 5683Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(1983b), ‘In search of Byzantine women: three avenues of approach’, in Cameron, and Kuhrt, (eds.) (1983), pp. 167–89Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(1992), ‘Constantinople, Rome and the Franks in the seventh and eighth centuries’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 91107Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(1994), ‘Public and private forms of religious commitment among Byzantine women’, in Archer, et al. (eds.) (1994), pp. 181203Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2000a), ‘The imperial feminine in Byzantium’, PaP 169, pp. 335Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2000b), ‘Blinding in Byzantium’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 5668Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2004), ‘The pentarchy: theory and reality in the ninth century’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 591628Google Scholar
Herrin, J. —(2006), ‘Changing functions of monasteries for women during Byzantine iconoclasm’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 115Google Scholar
Hetherington, P. (2006), ‘The image of Edessa: some notes on its later fortunes’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 192205Google Scholar
Hiestand, R. (1964), Byzanz und das Regnum Italicum im 10. Jahrhundert, ZurichGoogle Scholar
Hild, F. and Hellenkemper, H. (1990), Kilikien und Isaurien, TIB 5, 2 vols., ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hild, F. and Restle, M. (1981), Kappadokien: Kappadokia, Charsianon, Sebasteia und Lykandos, TIB 2, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hill, B. (1997), ‘Imperial women and the ideology of womanhood in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 7699Google Scholar
Hodges, R. and Mitchell, J. (eds.) (1985), San Vicenzo al Volturno: the archaeology, art and territory of an early medieval monastery, BAR IS 252, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hodges, R. and Whitehouse, D. (1983), Mohammed, Charlemagne, and the origins of Europe: archaeology and the Pirenne thesis, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, H. (1969), ‘Die Anfänge der Normannen in Süditalien’, QFIAB 49, pp. 95144Google Scholar
Hoffmann, J. (1974), Rudimente von Territorialstaaten im byzantinischen Reich (1071–1210): Untersuchungen über Unabhängigkeitsbestrebungen und ihr Verhältnis zu Kaiser und Reich, MBM 17, MunichGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, L. M. and Monchizadeh, A. (eds.) (2005), Zwischen Polis, Provinz und Peripherie: Beiträge zur byzantinischen Geschichte und Kultur, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Hohlweg, A. (1965), Beiträge zur Verwaltungsgeschichte des Oströmischen Reiches unter den Komnenen, MBM 1, MunichGoogle Scholar
Holdsworth, C. and Wiseman, T. P. (eds.) (1986), The inheritance of historiography 350–900, ExeterGoogle Scholar
Holmes, C. (2001), ‘“How the east was won” in the reign of Basil II’, in Eastmond, (ed.) (2001), pp. 4156Google Scholar
Holmes, C. —(2002a), ‘Byzantium’s eastern frontier in the tenth and the eleventh century’, in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 83104Google Scholar
Holmes, C. —(2002b), ‘Written culture in Byzantium and beyond: contexts, contents and interpretations’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 131Google Scholar
Holmes, C. —(2006), ‘Constantinople in the reign of Basil II’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 326–39Google Scholar
Holmes, C. —(2010), ‘Political literacy’, in Stephenson, (ed.) (2010), pp. 137–48Google Scholar
Holmes, C. and Waring, J. (eds.) (2002), Literacy, education and manuscript transmission in Byzantium and beyond, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Holo, J. (2000), ‘A Genizah Letter from Rhodes evidently concerning the Byzantine reconquest of Crete’, JNES 59, pp. 112Google Scholar
Holo, J. —(2009) Byzantine Jewry in the Mediterranean economy, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Holtzmann, W. and Guillou, A. (1961), ‘Zwei Katepansurkunden aus Tricarico’, QFIAB 41, pp. 128; repr. in Guillou, (1970), no. 7Google Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1935), Die Ostgrenze des byzantinischen Reiches von 363 bis 1071 nach griechischen, arabischen, syrischen und armenischen Quellen, BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Hörandner, W. (2003), ‘Court poetry: questions of motifs, structure and function’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 7587Google Scholar
Hörandner, W. and Grünbart, M. (eds.) (2003), L’Épistolographie et la poésie épigrammatique: projets actuels et questions de méthodologie (Actes de la 16e table ronde, XXe Congrès international d’études byzantines, Paris 2001), ParisGoogle Scholar
Horbury, W. (ed.) (1999), Hebrew study from Ezra to Ben-Yehuda, EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Horden, P. (1986), ‘The confraternities of Byzantium’, SCH 23, pp. 2545Google Scholar
Horníčková, K. (1999), ‘The Byzantine reliquary pectoral crosses in central Europe’, Bsl 60, pp. 213–50Google Scholar
Houts, E. M. C. (1985), ‘Normandy and Byzantium in the eleventh century’, Byz 55, pp. 544–59; repr. in van Houts, (1999), no. 1Google Scholar
Houts, E. M. C. —(1999), History and family traditions in England and the continent, 1000–1200, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Hovsep‘yan, G. (1951), Yishatakarank‘ dzeragrats‘, AntiliasGoogle Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. (1983a), ‘Byzantine Anzitene’, in Mitchell, (ed.) (1983), pp. 239–90Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(1983b), ‘Urban continuity in the Balkans in the early middle ages’, in Poulter, (ed.) (1983), II, pp. 242–54Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(1995b), ‘Crown lands and the defence of imperial authority in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, BF 21, pp. 75100Google Scholar
Howard-Johnston, J. D. —(2006b), ‘A short piece of narrative history: war and diplomacy in the Balkans, winter 921/2–spring 924’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 340–60Google Scholar
Hunger, H. (1964), Prooimion: Elemente der byzantinischen Kaiseridee in den Arengen der Urkunden, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. —(1965), Reich der neuen Mitte: der christliche Geist der byzantinischen Kultur, GrazGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. —(1968), ‘Zehn unedierte byzantinischen Beamten-Siegel’, JÖB 17, pp. 179–95Google Scholar
Hunger, H. —(1969–70), ‘On the imitation (mimēsis) of antiquity in Byzantine literature’, DOP 234, pp. 1538; repr. in Hunger, (1973), no. 15Google Scholar
Hunger, H. —(1973), Byzantinische Grundlagenforschung: gesammelte Aufsätze, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hunger, H. —(1994), ‘Heimsuchung und Schirmherrschaft über Welt und Menschheit: Mēter Theou hē Episkepsis’, SBS 4, pp. 3343Google Scholar
Hurbanič, M. (2005), ‘The Byzantine missionary concept and its revitalisation in the ninth century: some remarks on the content of Photius’ encyclical letter Ad archiepiscopales thronos per orientem obtinentes’, BSl 63, pp. 103–16Google Scholar
Hussey, J. M. (1960), Ascetics and humanists in eleventh-century Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Huxley, G. (1975), ‘The emperor Michael III and the battle of Bishop’s Meadow (ad 863)’, GRBS 16, pp. 443–50Google Scholar
Iliev, I. G. (1992), ‘The manuscript tradition and the authorship of the long Life of St Clement of Ohrid’, BSl 53, pp. 6873Google Scholar
Iordanov, I. (1984), ‘Molybdobulles de Boris-Mihail (865–889) et de Siméon (893–913)’, EB 20.4, pp. 8993Google Scholar
Iordanov, I. —(2003), ‘The katepanate of Paradounavon according to the sphragistic data’, SBS 8, pp. 6374Google Scholar
Irigoin, J. (1969), ‘L’Italie méridionale et la tradition des textes antiques’, JÖB 18, pp. 3755Google Scholar
Ivanišević, V. (1988), ‘Vizantijski novac (491–1092) iz zbirke Narodnog Muzeja u Požarevcu’, Numizmatičar 11, pp. 87104Google Scholar
Ivanišević, V. —(1993), ‘Opticaj Vizantijskih folisa XI veka na prostoru centralnog Balkana’, Numizmatičar 16, pp. 7992Google Scholar
Ivanišević, V. and Radić, V. (1997), ‘Četiri ostave vizantijskog novca iz zbirke Narodnog Muzeja u Beogradu’, Numizmatičar 20, pp. 131–46Google Scholar
Ivanov, S. A. (2002), ‘Casting pearls before Circe’s swine: the Byzantine view of mission’, TM 14, pp. 295301Google Scholar
Ivanov, S. A. —(2003), Vizantiiskoe missionerstvo. Mozhno li sdelat’ iz ‘varvara’ khristianina?, Moscow; rev. edn. Ivanov, S. A. (2005), ‘Pearls before swine’: missionary work in Byzantium, tr. D. Hoffman, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ivanov, S. A. —(2006), Holy fools in Byzantium and beyond, tr. Franklin, S., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ivanov, S. A. —(2007), ‘Mission impossible: ups and downs in Byzantine missionary activity from the eleventh to the fifteenth century’, in Shepard, (ed.) (2007), pp. 251–65Google Scholar
Ivison, E. A. (2000), ‘Urban renewal and imperial revival in Byzantium (730–1025)’, BF 26, pp. 146Google Scholar
Jacob, A. (1972), ‘Une lettre de Charles le Chauve au clergé de Ravenne?’, RHE 67, pp. 409–22Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1994b), ‘Italian privileges and trade in Byzantium before the Fourth Crusade: a reconsideration’, Anuario de estudios medievales 24, pp. 349–69; repr. in Jacoby, (1997b), no. 2Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1995), ‘The Jews of Constantinople and their demographic hinterland’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 221–32Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2000a), ‘Byzantine trade with Egypt from the mid-tenth century to the Fourth Crusade’, Thesaurismata 30, pp. 2577Google Scholar
James, L. (1996), Light and colour in Byzantine art, OxfordGoogle Scholar
James, L. —(ed.) (1997), Women, men and eunuchs: gender in Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
James, L. —(ed.) (1999), Desire and denial in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
James, L. —(ed.) (2007), Art and text in Byzantine culture, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Janin, R. (1975), Les Églises et les monastères des grands centres byzantins: Bithynie, Hellespont, Latros, Galésios, Trébizonde, Athènes, Thessalonique, ParisGoogle Scholar
Janković, M. (1981), Srednjovekovno naselje na Velikom Gradcu u X–XI veku, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Jäschke, K.-U. and Wenskus, R. (eds.) (1977), Festschrift für Helmut Beumann zum 65. Geburtstag, SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. (1982), ‘The sevastokratorissa Eirene as literary patroness: the monk Iakovos’, JÖB 32, pp. 6371Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. —(1998), ‘The novels of mid-twelfth century Constantinople: the literary and social context’, in Ševčenko, and Hutter, (eds.) (1998), pp. 191–9Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. —(2004), ‘Notes towards a discussion of the depiction of the Umayyads in Byzantine literature’, in BEINE, VI, pp. 133–47Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. —(2007), ‘Rhetoric in Byzantium’, in Worthington, (ed.) (2007), pp. 166–84Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. and Jeffreys, M. J. (1994), ‘Who was Eirene the sevastokratorissa?’, Byz 64, pp. 4068Google Scholar
Jeffreys, M. J. (2003), ‘“Rhetorical” texts’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 87100Google Scholar
Jehel, G. (ed.) (2000), Orient et Occident du IXe au XVe siècle: actes du colloque d’Amiens, 8–10 octobre 1998, ParisGoogle Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. (1948), ‘Constantine VII’s portrait of Michael III’, Bulletin de la classe des lettres et des sciences morales et politiques, Académie Royale de Belgique, 5th series, 34, pp. 71–7; repr. in Jenkins, (1970), no. 1Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. —(1954), ‘The classical background of the Scriptores post Theophanem’, DOP 8, pp. 1330; repr. in Jenkins, (1970), no. 4Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. —(1965), ‘The chronological accuracy of the “Logothete” for the years ad 867–913’, DOP 19, pp. 91112; repr. in Jenkins, (1970), no. 3Google Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. —(1966), Byzantium: the imperial centuries ad 610–1071, LondonGoogle Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. —(1970), Studies on Byzantine history of the 9th and 10th centuries, LondonGoogle Scholar
Jenkins, R. J. H. and Mango, C. (1956), ‘The date and significance of the tenth homily of Photius’, DOP 9–10, pp. 125–40; repr. in Jenkins, (1970), no. 2Google Scholar
Johns, J. (1995), ‘The Greek church and the conversion of Muslims in Norman Sicily?’, BF 21, pp. 133–57Google Scholar
Johns, J. —(2002), Arabic administration in Norman Sicily: the royal diwan, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jolivet-Lévy, C. (1987), ‘L’Image du pouvoir dans l’art byzantin à l’époque de la dynastie macédonienne (867–1056)’, Byz 57, pp. 441–70Google Scholar
Jolivet-Lévy, C. —(2001), La Cappadoce médiévale: images et spiritualité, ParisGoogle Scholar
Jones, L. (2001–2), ‘The visual expression of Bagratuni rulership: ceremonial and portraiture’, REA n.s. 28, pp. 341–98Google Scholar
Jones, L. and Maguire, H. (2002), ‘A description of the jousts of Manuel I Komnenos’, BMGS 26, pp. 104–48Google Scholar
Jordan, R. (2000), ‘John of Phoberou: a voice crying in the wilderness’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 6173Google Scholar
Jordanov, I., see Iordanov, I.Google Scholar
Jotischky, A. (2004), Crusading and the crusader states, HarlowGoogle Scholar
Jurukova, J. (1984), ‘La Titulature des souverains du premier royaume bulgare d’après les monuments de la sphragistique’, in Angelov, et al. (eds.) (1984), pp. 224–30Google Scholar
Jurukova, J. and Penchev, V. (eds.) (1990), B’lgarski srednovekovni pechati i moneti, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Kaczynski, B. M. (1988), Greek in the Carolingian age: the St Gall manuscripts, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. (1964), ‘The contribution of archery to the Turkish conquest of Anatolia’, Sp 39, pp. 96108; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 237–49Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1967), ‘Some reconsiderations on the themes (seventh-ninth centuries)’, JÖB 16, pp. 3953Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1978), review of Lilie, R.-J.’s Die byzantinische Reaktion auf die Ausbreitung der Araber, Sp 53, pp. 399404Google Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1981), Byzantine military unrest 471–843: an interpretation, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Kaegi, W. E. —(1999), review of Treadgold, W.’s Byzantium and its army 284–1081, Sp 74, pp. 521–4Google Scholar
Kahane, H. and Kahane, R. (1968–76), ‘Abendland and Byzanz: Sprache’, Reallexikon der Byzantinistik, I, cols. 345639, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Kalavrezou, I. (1997), ‘Helping hands for the empire: imperial ceremonies and the cult of relics at the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 5379Google Scholar
Kalavrezou, I. —(ed.) (2003), Byzantine women and their world, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Kaldellis, A. (1999), The argument of Psellos’ Chronographia, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Kalić, J. (1988), ‘La Région de Ras à l’époque byzantine’ in Ahrweiler, (ed.) (1988), pp. 127–40Google Scholar
Kalić, J. —(2000), ‘Raška istraživanja’, Istorijski Časopis 47, pp. 1124Google Scholar
Kamp, N. and Wollasch, J. (eds.) (1982), Tradition als historische Kraft: interdisziplinäre Forschungen zur Geschichte des früheren Mittelalters, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. (1991a), ‘Maisons impériales et fondations pieuses: réorganisation de la fortune impériale et assistance publique de la fin du VIIIe à la fin du Xe siècle’, Byz 61, pp. 340–64Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. —(1991b), ‘La Place des soldats dans la société villageoise byzantine (VIIe–Xe siècles)’, in Le Combattant au moyen âge: actes du XVIIIe congrès de la société des historiens médiévistes de l’enseignement supérieur public, Montpellier 1987, Rouen, 1991; 2nd edn. Paris, 1995, pp. 4555Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. —(1993), ‘La Place du schisme de 1054 dans les relations entre Byzance, Rome et l’Italie’, BSl 54, pp. 2937Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. —(1997), La Chrétienté byzantine du début du VIIe siècle au milieu du XIesiècle: images et reliques, moines et moniales, Constantinople et Rome, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. —(2001), ‘Quelques remarques sur la vie rurale à Byzance au IXe siècle d’après la correspondance d’Ignace le Diacre’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 365–76Google Scholar
Kaplan, M. —(ed.) (2001), Le Sacré et son inscription dans l’espace à Byzance et en Occident: études comparées, BSo 18, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kaplan, M. and Morrisson, C. (2004), ‘L’Économie byzantine: perspectives historiographiques’ [review article of EHB and DOC IV and V], RH 306, pp. 391411Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1971), ‘Etudes sur les deux histoires du règne du Michel III’, Byz 41, pp. 452–96; repr. in Karlin-Hayter, (1981), no. 4Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. —(1981), Studies in Byzantine political history: sources and controversies, LondonGoogle Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. —(1989), ‘Michael III and money’, BSl 50, pp. 18Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. —(1991a), ‘Le De Michaele du Logothète: construction et intentions’, Byz 61, pp. 365–95Google Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. —(1991b), ‘L’Enjeu d’une rumeur: opinion et imaginaire à Byzance au IXe s.’, JÖB 41, pp. 85111Google Scholar
Karpozilos, A. (1982), Symbole ste melete tou biou kai tou ergou tou Ioanne Mauropodos, IoanninaGoogle Scholar
Kazanski, M. et al. (eds.) (2000), Les Centres proto-urbains russes entre Scandinavie, Byzance et orient, ParisGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1977), ‘Once more about the “alleged” Russo-Byzantine treaty (ca. 1047) and the Pecheneg crossing of the Danube’, JÖB 26, pp. 6577Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1983), ‘Certain traits of imperial propaganda in the Byzantine empire from the eighth to the fifteenth centuries’, in Makdisi, et al. (eds.) (1983), pp. 1328Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1988–9), ‘Rus’–Byzantine princely marriages in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, HUS 12–13, pp. 414–29Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1992), ‘Ignatios the Deacon’s letters on the Byzantine economy’, BSl 53, pp. 197201Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1997), ‘The formation of Byzantine family names in the ninth and tenth centuries’, BSl 58, pp. 90109Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1999), A history of Byzantine literature, 650–850, AthensGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Epstein, A. W. (1985), Change in Byzantine culture in the eleventh and twelfth centuries, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Franklin, S. (1984), Studies on Byzantine literature of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and McCormick, M. (1997), ‘The social world of the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, H. (ed.) (1997), pp. 167–97Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Maguire, H. (1991), ‘Byzantine hagiographical texts as sources on art’, DOP 45, pp. 122Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. and Talbot, A.-M. (1991–2), ‘Women and iconoclasm’, BZ 84–5, pp. 391408; repr. in Talbot, (2001), no. 3Google Scholar
Kedar, H.-E. et al. (eds.) (1982), Outremer: studies in the history of the crusading kingdom of Jerusalem presented to Joshua Prawer, JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Keller, H. (1997), ‘Ottonische Herrschersiegel. Beobachtungen und Fragen zu Gestalt und Aussage und zur Funktion im historischen Kontext’, in Krimm, and John, (eds.) (1997), pp. 351; repr. in Keller, (2002), pp. 131–66, 275–97Google Scholar
Keller, H. —(2002), Ottonische Königsherrschaft: Organisation und Legitimation königlicher Macht, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Kempf, F. et al. (1969), History of the church, III: The church in the age of feudalism, tr. Biggs, A., LondonGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. (1981), The early Abbasid caliphate: a political history, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. —(1992), ‘Byzantine-Arab diplomacy in the Near East from the Islamic conquests to the mid-eleventh century’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 133–43; repr. in Bonner, (ed.) (2004), no. 4, pp. 8191Google Scholar
Kennedy, H. — (2001), The armies of the caliphs: military and society in the early Islamic state, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. —(2004a), The court of the caliphs: the rise and fall of Islam’s greatest dynasty, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, H. —(2004b), The prophet and the age of the caliphates: the Islamic Near East from the sixth to the eleventh century, 2nd edn., HarlowGoogle Scholar
Kermeli, E. and Özel, O. (eds.) (2006), The Ottoman empire: myths, realities and ‘black holes’: contributions in honour of Colin Imber, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Kessler, H. L. and Wolf, G. (eds.) (1998), The holy face and paradox of representation: papers from a colloquium held at the Bibliotheca Hertziana, Rome and the Villa Spelman, Florence, 1996, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Keys, D. (1999), Catastrophe: an investigation into the origins of the modern world, LondonGoogle Scholar
Kindlimann, S. (1969), Die Eroberung von Konstantinopel als politische Forderung des westens im Hochmittelalter: Studien zur Entwicklung der Idee eines lateinischen Kaiserreichs in Byzanz, ZurichGoogle Scholar
Kirsten, E. (1958), ‘Die byzantinische Stadt’, Berichte zum XI. Internationalen Byzantinisten-Kongress, München, 1958, Munich, 1958, pp. 148Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. (1981), ‘Der junge Basileios I. und die Bulgaren’, JÖB 30, pp. 137–50Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. —(1983), ‘Eudokia Ingerina, Basileios I. und Michael III.’, JÖB 33, pp. 119–36Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. —(1987), ‘Michael III. Image und Realität’, Eos 75, pp. 387400Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. —(2000), ‘Elpidios (781/782) – ein Usurpator zur Unzeit’, in Byzantino-sicula III: Miscellanea di scritti in memoria di Bruno Lavagnini, Palermo (2000), pp. 193202Google Scholar
Kislinger, E. —(2001), Regionalgeschichte als Quellenproblem: die Chronik von Monembasia und das sizilianische Demenna, eine historisch-topographische Studie, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Kitzinger, E. (1954), ‘The cult of images in the age before iconoclasm’, DOP 8, pp. 83150Google Scholar
Klaić, N. (1971), Povijest Hrvata u ranom srednjem vijeku, ZagrebGoogle Scholar
Klein, H. (2004), ‘Eastern objects and western desires: relics and reliquaries between Byzantium and the west’, DOP 58, pp. 283314Google Scholar
Klein, H. —(2006), ‘Sacred relics and imperial ceremonies at the Great Palace of Constantinople’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 79100Google Scholar
Koch, G. (ed.) (2000), Byzantinische Malerei: Bildprogramme, Ikonographie, Stil: Symposion in Marburg vom 25.–29.6.1997, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Koder, J. (1984), Der Lebensraum der Byzantiner: historisch-geographischer Abriss ihres mittelalterlichen Staates im östlichen Mittelmeerraum, GrazGoogle Scholar
Koder, J. —(2000), ‘Macedonians and Macedonia in Byzantine spatial thinking’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 1228Google Scholar
Koder, J. —(2002), ‘Maritime trade and the food supply for Constantinople in the middle ages’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 109–24Google Scholar
Koder, J. and Hild, F. (1976), Hellas und Thessalia, TIB 1, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (1998), ‘Fighting for Christianity: holy war in the Byzantine empire’, Byz 68, pp. 194221; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 4370Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2001), ‘Byzantine perceptions of Latin religious “errors”: themes and changes from 850 to 1350’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 117–43Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2003), ‘The legacy of Humbert and Cerularius: the tradition of the “schism of 1054” in Byzantine texts and manuscripts of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 4761Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2005), ‘On the closing of the churches and the rebaptism of Latins: Greek perfidy or Latin slander?’, BMGS 29, pp. 3951Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2006), ‘The orthodoxy of the Latins in the twelfth century’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 199214Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2008), ‘Latin and Greek Christians’, in Noble, and Smith, (eds.) (2008), pp. 213–29Google Scholar
Kolditz, S. (2002), ‘Leon von Synada und Liudprand von Cremona. Untersuchungen zu den Ost-West-Kontakten des 10. Jahrhunderts’, BZ 95, pp. 509–83Google Scholar
Konstantinou, E. (ed.) (2005), Methodios und Kyrillos in ihrer europäischen Dimension, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. (2004a), ‘The revolt in Kastamonu, c. 1291–1293’, BF 27, pp. 87118Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. —(2007), ‘A sultan in Constantinople: the feasts of Ghiyath al-Din Kay-Khusraw I’, in Brubaker, and Linardou, (eds.) (2007), pp. 93108Google Scholar
Kostaneants‘, K. (1913), Vimakan Taregir Ts‘uts‘ak zhoghovatsoy ardzanagrut ‘eants ‘hayots‘ (Letopis’ na kamniakh: sobranie-ukazatel’ armianskikh nadpisei), St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. (1983), ‘E epanastase tou Bardane Tourkou’, Symmeikta 5, pp. 203–15Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. —(1996b), O Byzantinos kleros kai e koinonia ton ‘skoteinon aionon’, AthensGoogle Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. —(1997), ‘New fortresses and bishoprics in eighth-century Thrace’, REB 55, pp. 279–89Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. —(1998), ‘The Armeniac theme and the fate of its leaders’, in Lampakes, (ed.) (1998), pp. 2738Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. —(2004), ‘Iconoclast officials and the formation of surnames during the reign of Constantine V’, REB 62, pp. 247–53Google Scholar
Kountoura-Galake, E. —(ed.) (2001), Oi skoteinoi aiones tou Byzantiou, 7os–9os ai. (The dark centuries of Byzantium, 7th–9th centuries), AthensGoogle Scholar
Koutrakou, N.-C. (1994), La Propagande impériale byzantine: persuasion et reaction (VIIIe–Xe siècles), AthensGoogle Scholar
Koutrakou, N.-C. —(1995), ‘La Rumeur dans la vie politique byzantine: continuité et mutations (VIIIe–Xe siècles)’, BSl 56, pp. 6381Google Scholar
Koutrakou, N.-C. —(2000), ‘“Spies of towns”: some remarks on espionage in the context of Arab-Byzantine relations (VIIth–Xth centuries)’, Graeco-Arabica 7–8, pp. 243–66Google Scholar
Kovalev, R. K. (2005), ‘Creating Khazar identity through coins: the special issue dirhams of 837/8’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 220–53Google Scholar
Kresten, O. (1975), ‘Pallida Mors Sarracenorum: zur Wanderung eines literarischen Topos von Liudprand von Cremona bis Otto von Freising und zu seiner byzantinischen Vorlage’, RHM 17, pp. 2375Google Scholar
Kresten, O. —(1977), ‘Zur Echtheit des sigillion des Kaisers Nikephoros I. für Patras’, RHM 19, pp. 1578Google Scholar
Kresten, O. —(1992–3), ‘Der “Anredestreit” zwischen Manuel I. Komnenos und Friedrich I. Barbarossa nach der Schlacht von Myriokephalon’, RHM 34–5, pp. 65110Google Scholar
Kresten, O. —(1998), ‘Zur Chrysographie in den Auslandsschreiben der byzantinischen Kaiser’, RHM 40, pp. 139–86Google Scholar
Kresten, O. —(2000a), ‘Zur angeblichen Heirat Annas, der Tochter Kaiser Leons VI., mit Ludwig III. “dem Blinden”’, RHM 42, pp. 171211Google Scholar
Kresten, O. —(2000c) ‘“Staatsempfänge” im Kaiserpalast von Konstantinopel um die Mitte des 10. Jahrhunderts: Beobachtungen zu Kapitel II 15 des sogenannten “Zeremonienbuches”’, Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Klasse, Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften 670, pp. 161Google Scholar
Kriaras, E. (1968), ‘Psellos’, RE Suppl. 11, pp. 1124–82Google Scholar
Kriaras, E. —(1972), ‘O Michael Psellos’, Byzantina 4, pp. 53128Google Scholar
Krimm, K. and John, H. (eds.) (1997), Bild und Geschichte: Studien zur politischen Ikonographie: Festschrift für Hansmartin Schwarzmaier zum fünfundsechzigsten Geburtstag, SigmaringenGoogle Scholar
Kuczyński, S. K. et al. (eds.) (1976), Cultus et cognitio: studia z dziejów średniowiecznej kultury (Festschrift für Alexander Gieysztor), WarsawGoogle Scholar
Kunze, K. (1969), Studien zur Legende der heiligen Maria Aegyptiaca im deutschen Sprachgebiet, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (2002a), ‘Exchange and trade, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 697770Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(2002b), ‘The human resources’, in EHB, I, pp. 4755Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(2002c), ‘Economic and non-economic exchange’, in EHB, II, pp. 681–96Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(2002d), ‘The Byzantine economy: an overview’, in EHB, III, pp. 1145–64Google Scholar
Lambert, S. and Nicholson, H. (eds.) (2012), Languages of love and hate: conflict, communication and identity in the medieval Mediterranean, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Lamberz, E. (1997), ‘Studien zur Überlieferung der Akten des VII. Ökumenischen Konzils: Der Brief Hadrians I. an Konstantin VI. und Irene (JE 2448)’, DA 53, pp. 143Google Scholar
Lamberz, E. —(2001), ‘“Falsata Graecorum more?” Die griechische Version der Briefe Papst Hadrians I. in den Akten des VII. Ökumenischen Konzils’, in Sode, and Takács, (eds.) (2001), pp. 213–29Google Scholar
Lamberz, E. —(2004), Die Bischofslisten des VII. Ökumenischen Konzils (Nicaenum II), MunichGoogle Scholar
Lampakes, S. (ed.) (1998), E Byzantine Mikra Asia, 6os–12os ai. (Byzantine Asia Minor, 6th–12th centuries), AthensGoogle Scholar
Lampropoulou, A. et al. (2001), ‘Symbole sten ermeneia ton archaiologikon tekmerion tes Peloponnesou kata tous “skoteinous aiones”’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 198229Google Scholar
Langdon, J. S. et al. (eds.) (1993), To Hellenikon: studies in honor of Speros Vryonis, Jr, 2 vols., New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Lange, N. (1999), ‘A thousand years of Hebrew in Byzantium’, in Horbury, (ed.) (1999), pp. 147–61Google Scholar
Lange, N. —(2000), ‘Hebrews, Greeks or Romans? Jewish culture and identity in Byzantium’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 105–18Google Scholar
Lange, N. —(2005b), ‘A corpus of Hebrew inscriptions from the territories of the Byzantine empire: report on a project’, Bulletin of Judaeo-Greek Studies 35, pp. 35–9Google Scholar
Lange, N. —(2006), ‘Can we speak of Jewish orthodoxy in Byzantium?’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 167–78Google Scholar
Laurent, J. (1980), L’Arménie entre Byzance et l’Islam depuis la conquête arabe jusqu’en 886, rev. edn. Canard, M., LisbonGoogle Scholar
Lauxtermann, M. (2003–), Byzantine poetry from Pisides to Geometres: texts and contexts, 1 vol. to date, WBS 24, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Lavermicocca, N. (2003), Bari bizantina: capitale mediterranea, BariGoogle Scholar
Lee, A. D. and Shepard, J. (1991) ‘A double life: placing the Peri Presbeon’, BSl 52, pp. 1539Google Scholar
Lefort, J. (1976), ‘Rhétorique et politique: trois discours de Jean Mauropous en 1047’, TM 6, pp. 265303Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(2002), ‘The rural economy, seventh-twelfth centuries’, in EHB, I, pp. 231310Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(2005), ‘Les Villages de Macédoine orientale au moyen âge (Xe–XIVe siècle)’, in Lefort, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 288–99Google Scholar
Lefort, J. et al. (eds.) (2005), Les Villages dans l’empire byzantin: IVe-XVe siècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Leib, B. (1958), ‘Les Silences d’Anne Comnène, ou ce que n’a pas dit l’Alexiade’, BSl 19, pp. 111Google Scholar
Leib, B. —(1977), ‘Aperçus sur l’époque des premiers Comnènes’, Collectanea Byzantina [= OCA 204], Rome, pp. 164Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1960), Proĺegomènes à une édition critique et commentée des ‘Conseils et récits’ de Kékauménos, BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1963), ‘La Chronique improprement dite de Monemvasie: le contexte historique et légendaire’, REB 21, pp. 549; repr. in Lemerle, (1980), no. 2Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1965), ‘Thomas le Slave’, TM 1, pp. 255–97; repr. in Lemerle, (1980), no. 3Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1967), ‘“Roga” et rente d’état aux Xe–XIe siècles’, REB 25, pp. 77100; repr. in Lemerle, (1978), no. 16Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1973), ‘L’Histoire des Pauliciens d’Asie Mineure d’après les sources grecques’, TM 5, pp. 1144; repr. in Lemerle, (1980), no. 4Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1977), Cinq études sur le XIe siècle byzantin, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1980), Essais sur le monde byzantin, LondonGoogle Scholar
Leonardi, C. and Menestò, E. (eds.) (1989), Giovanni Scoto nel suo tempo: l’organizzazione del sapere in età carolingia. Atti del XXIV convegno internazionale, Todi, 11–14 ottobre 1987, SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Letsios, D. (2004), ‘Jewish communities in the Aegean during the middle ages’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 109–30Google Scholar
Lewis, B. (1977), ‘Sources for the economic history of the Middle East’, in Lewis, et al. (1977), pp. 117Google Scholar
Lewis, B. et al. (1977), Wirtschaftsgeschichte des Vorderen Orients in islamischer Zeit, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Leyser, K. J. (1973), ‘The tenth century in Byzantine–western relationships’, in Baker, (ed.) (1973b), pp. 2963; repr. in Leyser, (1982), pp. 103–37Google Scholar
Leyser, K. J. —(1982), Medieval Germany and its neighbours, 900–1250, LondonGoogle Scholar
Leyser, K. J. —(1988), ‘Ends and means in Liudprand of Cremona’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 119–43; repr. in Leyser, (1994), pp. 125–42Google Scholar
Leyser, K. J. —(1994), Communications and power in medieval Europe: the Carolingian and Ottonian centuries, ed. Reuter, T., LondonGoogle Scholar
Leyser, K. J. —(1995), ‘Theophanu divina gratia imperatrix augusta: western and eastern emperorship in the later tenth century’, in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 127Google Scholar
Lidov, A. (2006), ‘Spatial icons: the miraculous performance with the Hodegetria of Constantinople’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2006), pp. 349–57 (a résumé of ‘Prostranstvennye ikony: chudotvornoe deistvo s Odigitriei Konstantinopol’skoi’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2006), pp. 325–48)Google Scholar
Lidov, A. —(ed.) (2006), Hierotopy: creation of sacred spaces in Byzantium and medieval Russia, MoscowGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. (2002), ‘Byzantine Anatolia: reassessing the numismatic evidence’, RN 158, pp. 229–39Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. —(ed.) (2003), Amorium reports 2: research papers and technical reports, BAR IS 1170, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. et al. (1998), ‘The Amorium project: the 1996 excavation season’, DOP 52, pp. 323–36Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. —(2001), ‘The Amorium project: the 1998 excavation season’, DOP 55, pp. 371–99Google Scholar
Lightfoot, C. S. —(2004), ‘The Amorium project: excavation and research in 2001’, DOP 58, pp. 355–70Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. (1984a), ‘Die zweihundertjährige Reform: zu den Anfängen der Themen-organisation im 7. and 8. Jahrhundert’, BSl 45, pp. 2739, 190201Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1987a), ‘Der erste Kreuzzug in der Darstellung Anna Komnenes’, Poikila Byzantina 6, pp. 49148Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1987b), ‘Die byzantinischen Staatsfinanzen im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert und die stratiotika ktemata’, BSl 48, pp. 4955Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1989), ‘Die lateinische Kirche in der Romania vor dem vierten Kreuzzug. Versuch einer Bestandaufnahme’, BZ 82, pp. 202–20Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1991), ‘Twelfth-century Byzantine and Turkish states’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 3551Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1993b), ‘Anna Komnene und die Lateiner’, BSl 54, pp. 169–82Google Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(1996), Byzanz unter Eirene und Konstantin VI. (780–802), Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. —(2004), Byzanz und die Kreuzzüge, StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Lilie, R.-J. — (ed.) (1999), Die Patriarchen der ikonoklastischen Zeit: Germanos I.–Methodios I. (715–847), Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Litavrin, G. G. (1977), Vizantiiskoe obshchestvo i gosudarstvo v X–XI vv., MoscowGoogle Scholar
Litavrin, G. G. —(1999a), ‘K voprosu ob obstoiatel’stvakh, meste i vremeni kreshcheniia kniagini Ol’gi’, in Litavrin, (1999b), pp. 429–37Google Scholar
Litavrin, G. G. —(1999b), Vizantiia i slaviane: sbornik statei, St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Litavrin, G. G. —(2000), Vizantiia, Bolgariia, drevniia Rus’ (IX–nachalo XII v.), St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Litavrin, G. G. (ed.) — (ed.)(2006), Vizantiiskie ocherki: trudy rossiiskikh uchenykh k XXI mezhdunarodnomu kongressu vizantinistov, St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Littlewood, A. R. (1999), ‘The Byzantine letter of consolation in the Macedonian and Komnenian periods’, DOP 53, pp. 1941Google Scholar
Littlewood, A. R. —(ed.) (1995), Originality in Byzantine literature, art and music: a collection of essays, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Littlewood, A. R. et al. (eds.) (2002), Byzantine garden culture, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. (1978), Mikhail Psell, lichnost’ i tvorchestvo: k istorii vizantiiskogo predgumanizma, MoscowGoogle Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. —(1987), ‘Der Kaiser als Mime: zum Problem der Gestalt des byzantinischen Kaisers Michael III.’, JÖB 37, pp. 3950Google Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. —(1993), ‘New trends in the study of Byzantine historiography’, DOP 47, pp. 131–8Google Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. —(1994), ‘George the Monk as a short-story writer’, JÖB 44, pp. 255–64Google Scholar
Liubarsky, I. N. —(1996), ‘Why is the Alexiad a masterpiece of Byzantine literature?’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (1996), pp. 127–42; repr. in Gouma-Peterson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 169–85Google Scholar
Ljubarskij, J., see Liubarsky, I. N.Google Scholar
Llewellyn, P. A. B. (1971), Rome in the dark ages, LondonGoogle Scholar
Llewellyn, P. A. B. —(1981), ‘The names of the Roman clergy, 401–1046’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 35, pp. 355–70Google Scholar
Llewellyn, P. A. B. —(1986), ‘The popes and the constitution in the eighth century’, EHR 101, pp. 4267Google Scholar
Lock, P. and Sanders, G. D. R. (eds.) (1996), The archaeology of medieval Greece, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1950), ‘Le Panégyrique de S. Denys l’Aréopagite par S. Michel le Syncelle’, AnBoll 68, pp. 94107; repr. in Loenertz, (1970), pp. 149–62Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. —(1951), ‘La Légende parisienne de S. Denys l’Aréopagite: sa genèse et son premier témoin’, AnBoll 69, pp. 217–37; repr. in Loenertz, (1970), pp. 163–83Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. —(1970), Byzantina et Franco-Graeca: articles parus de 1935 à 1966, ed. Schreiner, P., RomeGoogle Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. —(1974), ‘Constitutum Constantini”: destination, destinataires, auteur, date’, Aevum 48, pp. 199245Google Scholar
Longo, O. (ed.) (1998), La porpora, realtà e immaginario di un colore simbolico: atti del convegno di studio, Venice, 24–25 ottobre 1996, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Lopez, R. S. (1945), ‘The silk industry in the Byzantine empire’, Sp 20, pp. 142; repr. in Lopez, (1978), no. 3Google Scholar
Lopez, R. S. —(1976), ‘Beati monoculi: the Byzantine economy in the early middle ages’, in Kuczyński, et al. (eds.) (1976), pp. 341–52; repr. in Lopez, (1978), no. 1Google Scholar
Lopez, R. S. —(1978), Byzantium and the world around it: economic and institutional relations, LondonGoogle Scholar
Loud, G. A. (1988), ‘Byzantine Italy and the Normans’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 215–33; repr. in Loud, (1999), no. 3Google Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(1991), ‘Anna Komnena and her sources for the Normans of southern Italy’, in Wood, and Loud, (eds.) (1991), pp. 4157; repr. in Loud, (1999), no. 13Google Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(1994a), ‘Montecassino and Byzantium in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, in Mullett, and Kirby, (eds.) (1994), pp. 3055; repr. in Loud, (2000b), no. 2Google Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(1994b), ‘The Liri valley in the middle ages’, in Hayes, and Martini, (eds.) (1994), pp. 5368; repr. in Loud, (2000b), no. 1Google Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(1999), Conquerors and churchmen in Norman Italy, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(2000a), The age of Robert Guiscard: southern Italy and the Norman conquest, HarlowGoogle Scholar
Loud, G. A. —(2000b), Montecassino and Benevento in the middle ages: essays in south Italian church history, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. (1980), Les Ambassades byzantines en Occident: depuis la fondation des états barbares jusqu’aux Croisades (407–1096), AthensGoogle Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. —(2002), ‘The Byzantine historians on politics and people from 1042 to 1081’, Byz 72, pp. 381403Google Scholar
Louth, A. (2006), ‘Photios as a theologian’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 206–23Google Scholar
Louth, A. and Casiday, A. (eds.) (2006), Byzantine orthodoxies: papers from the thirty-sixth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, University of Durham, 23–25 March 2002, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Louvi-Kitzi, A. (2002), ‘Thebes’, in EHB, II, pp. 631–8Google Scholar
Lowden, J. (1992), ‘The luxury book as diplomatic gift’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 249–60Google Scholar
Luchterhandt, M. (2006), ‘Stolz und Vorurteil: der Westen und die byzantinische Hofkultur im Frühmittelalter’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 171212Google Scholar
Ludwig, C. (1998), ‘The Paulicians and ninth-century Byzantine thought’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 2335Google Scholar
Ludwig, C. —(ed.) (2005), Siegel und Siegler: Akten des 8. Internationalen Symposions für Byzantinische Sigillographie, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Luzzati Laganà, F. (1983), ‘Il ducato di Napoli’, in Guillou, et al. (1983), pp. 327–39Google Scholar
Luzzati Laganà, F. —(1982 [1983]), ‘Le firme greche nei documenti del Ducato di Napoli’, SM 23, pp. 729–52Google Scholar
Maas, M. (1990), ‘Photius’ treatment of Josephus and the high priesthood’, Byz 60, pp. 183–94Google Scholar
McCabe, A. (2007), A Byzantine encyclopaedia of horse medicine: the sources, compilation and transmission of the Hippiatrica, OxfordGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (1985), ‘Analyzing imperial ceremonies’, JÖB 35, pp. 120Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1987), ‘Byzantium’s role in the formation of early medieval civilization: approaches and problems’, Illinois classical studies 12, pp. 207–20Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1994a), ‘Textes, images et iconoclasme dans le cadre des relations entre Byzance et l’Occident carolingien’, Testo e immagine nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 41, pp. 95162Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1994b), ‘Diplomacy and the Carolingian encounter with Byzantium down to the accession of Charles the Bald’, in McGinn, and Otten, (eds.) (1994), pp. 1548Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1997), ‘Byzantium and the early medieval west: problems and opportunities’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 117Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1998a), ‘Bateaux de vie, bateaux de mort: maladie, commerce, transports annonaires et le passage économique du bas-empire au moyen âge’, in Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo = SSCIS 45, pp. 35122Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(1998b), ‘The imperial edge: Italo-Byzantine identity, movement and integration, ad 650–950’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 1752Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(2002), ‘Byzantium on the move: imagining a communications history’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 329Google Scholar
McCormick, M. —(2005), ‘La Lettre diplomatique byzantine du premier millénaire vue de l’Occident et l’énigme du papyrus de Paris’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 135–49Google Scholar
McGeer, E. (1988), ‘Infantry versus cavalry: the Byzantine response’, REB 46, pp. 135–45; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 335–45Google Scholar
McGeer, E. —(1991), ‘Tradition and reality in the Taktika of Nikephoros Ouranos’, DOP 45, pp. 129–40Google Scholar
McGinn, B. and Otten, W. (eds.) (1994), Eriugena: east and west. Papers of the eighth international colloquium of the society for the promotion of Eriugenian studies, Chicago and Notre Dame, 18–20 October 1991, Notre Dame, ILGoogle Scholar
McKitterick, R. (1993), ‘Ottonian intellectual culture in the tenth century and the role of Theophano’, Early Medieval Europe 2, pp. 5374; also published in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 169–93Google Scholar
McKitterick, R. —(2004), History and memory in the Carolingian world, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McKitterick, R. —(ed.) (1990), The uses of literacy in early mediaeval Europe, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McKitterick, R. and Quinault, R. (eds.) (1997), Edward Gibbon and empire, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
McQueen, W. B. (1986), ‘Relations between the Normans and Byzantium, 1071–1112’, Byz 56, pp. 427–76Google Scholar
Macrides, R. (1988), ‘Killing, asylum and the law in Byzantium’, Sp 63, pp. 509–38; repr. in Macrides, (1999), no. 10Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1990), ‘Nomos and kanon on paper and in court’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 6186; repr. in Macrides, (1999), no. 6Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1991), ‘Perception of the past in the twelfth-century canonists’, in Oikonomides, (ed.) (1991), pp. 589600; repr. in Macrides, (1999), no. 7Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1992a), ‘Dynastic marriages and political kinship’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 263–80Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1994a), ‘The competent court’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 117–30; repr. in Macrides, (1999), no. 8Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1996), ‘The historian in the history’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 205–24Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2000), ‘The pen and the sword: who wrote the Alexiad?’, in Gouma-Peterson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 6381Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2002), ‘Constantinople: the crusaders’ gaze’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 193212Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(ed.) (2002), Travel in the Byzantine world: papers from the thirty-fourth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, April 2000, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Madgearu, A. (1999), ‘The military organization of Paradunavon’, BSl 60, pp. 421–46Google Scholar
Madgearu, A. —(2001b), ‘Rethinking the Byzantine Balkans: a recent book on the 10th–12th centuries’, RESEE 39, pp. 203–12Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1981), ‘The Byzantine holy man in the twelfth century’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 5166; repr. in Magdalino, (1991), no. 7Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1987), ‘Observations on the Nea Ekklesia of Basil I’, JÖB 37, pp. 5164; repr. in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 5Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1988a), ‘Basil I, Leo VI and the feast of the prophet Elijah’, JÖB 38, pp. 193–6; repr. in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 6Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1988b), ‘The bath of Leo the Wise and the “Macedonian Renaissance” revisited: topography, iconography, ceremonial, ideology’, DOP 42, pp. 97118Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1989), ‘Honour among Romaioi: the framework of social values in the world of Digenes Akrites and Kekaumenos’, BMGS 13, pp. 183218; repr. in Magdalino, (1991), no. 3Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1991), Tradition and transformation in medieval Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1993b), ‘The history of the future and its uses: prophecy, policy and propaganda’, in Beaton, and Roueché, (eds.) (1993), pp. 334Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1994), ‘Justice and finance in the Byzantine state, ninth to twelfth centuries’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 93115Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1996b), ‘Eustathios and Thessalonica’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 225–38Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1997), ‘The non-juridical legislation of the emperor Leo VI’, in Troianos, (ed.) (1997), pp. 169–82Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(1998), ‘The road to Baghdad in the thought world of ninth century Byzantium’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 195213Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2000a), ‘The maritime neighborhoods of Constantinople: commercial and residential functions, sixth to twelfth centuries’, DOP 54, pp. 209–26; repr. in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 3Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2000b), ‘Constantinople and the outside world’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 149–62; repr. in Magdalino, (2007b), no. 11Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2002), ‘The Byzantine reception of classical astrology’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 3357Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2003), ‘Prosopography and Byzantine identity’, in Cameron, , Averil, (ed.) (2003), pp. 4156Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2004), ‘L’Église du Phare et les reliques de la Passion à Constantinople (VIIe/VIIIe–XIIIe siècles)’, in Durand, and Flusin, (eds.) (2004), pp. 1530Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2005), ‘Prophecies on the fall of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 4153Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2006), L’Orthodoxie des astrologues: la science entre le dogme et la divination à Byzance, VIIe–XIVe siècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2007a), ‘Isaac II, Saladin and Venice’, in Shepard, (ed.) (2007), pp. 93106; tr. of ‘Isaac II Ange, Saladin et Venise’, in Kaplan, M. (ed.) (forthcoming), Byzance et ses confins, ParisGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. —(2007b), Studies on the history and topography of Byzantine Constantinople, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. and Nelson, R. (1982), ‘The emperor in Byzantine art of the twelfth century’, BF 8, pp. 123–83; repr. in Magdalino, (1991), no. 6Google Scholar
Maguire, H. (1996), The icons of their bodies: saints and their images in Byzantium, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Maguire, H. —(1997), ‘Images of the court’, in Evans, and Wixom, (eds.) (1997), pp. 182–91Google Scholar
Mahé, J.-P. (1991), ‘Basile II et Byzance vus par Grigor Narekac‘i’, TM 11, pp. 555–73Google Scholar
Mahé, J.-P. —(1993), ‘L’Église arménienne de 611 à 1066’ in Dagron, et al. (eds.) (1993), pp. 457547Google Scholar
Maisano, R. (ed.) (1993), Storia e tradizione culturale a Bisanzio fra XI e XII secolo: atti della prima Giornata di studi bizantini sotto il patrocinio della Associazione Italiana di Studi Bizantini (Napoli, 14–15 febbraio 1992), NaplesGoogle Scholar
Makdisi, G. et al. (eds.) (1983), Pŕedication et propagande au moyen âge: Islam, Byzance, Occident (Penn–Paris–Dumbarton Oaks Colloquia 3), ParisGoogle Scholar
Makk, F. (1989), The Árpáds and the Comneni: political relations between Hungary and Byzantium in the 12th century, tr. Novák, G. et al., BudapestGoogle Scholar
Maksimović, L. (1997), ‘Organizacija Vizantijske vlasti u novoosvojenim oblastima posle 1018 godine’, ZRVI 36, pp. 3143Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. and Popović, M. (1993), ‘Les Sceaux byzantins de la région danubienne en Serbie, II – La collection du Musée National de Belgrade’, SBS 3, pp. 113–42Google Scholar
Maksoudian, K. (1988–9), ‘The Chalcedonian issue and the early Bagratids. The Council of Širakawan’, REA n.s. 21, pp. 333–44Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (1993), Sur la route des saints byzantins, ParisGoogle Scholar
Malamut, E. —(1995), ‘L’Image byzantine des Petchénègues’, BZ 88, pp. 105–47Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2004a), ‘Les Itinéraires sacrés de Grégoire le Décapolite’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 11911220Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2005), ‘Thessalonique 830–904’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 159–90Google Scholar
Maliaras, N. (1991), Die Orgel im byzantinischen Hofzeremoniell des 9. und des 10. Jahrhunderts: eine Quellenuntersuchung, MBM 33, MunichGoogle Scholar
Maltese, E. V. (1993), ‘I Theologica di Psello e la cultura filosofica bizantina’, in Maisano, (ed.) (1993), pp. 5169Google Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. (1995), ‘Venetian habitatores, burgenses and merchants in Constantinople and its hinterland (twelfth-thirteenth centuries)’, in Mango, and Dagron, (eds.) (1995), pp. 233–41Google Scholar
Manacorda, D. (2001), Crypta Balbi: archeologia e storia di un paesaggio urbano, MilanGoogle Scholar
Mandić, L. and Mihajlovski, R. (2000), ‘A XIth century Byzantine seal from Heraclea near Bitola’, REB 58, pp. 273–7Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1959), The brazen house: a study of the vestibule of the imperial palace of Constantinople, CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1963a), ‘The conciliar edict of 1166’, DOP 17, pp. 315–30; repr. in Mango, (1993), no. 18Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1963b), ‘Antique statuary and the Byzantine beholder’, DOP 17, pp. 5375; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 5Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1967), ‘When was Michael III born?’, DOP 21, pp. 253–58; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 14Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1973a), ‘Eudocia Ingerina, the Normans, and the Macedonian dynasty’, ZRVI 14–15, pp. 1727; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 15Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1973b), ‘La Culture grecque et l’Occident au VIIIe siècle’, in I problemi dell’occidente nel secolo VIII = SSCIS 20, pp. 683721; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 6Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1975a), ‘The availability of books in the Byzantine empire, ad 750–850’, in Byzantine books and bookmen: a Dumbarton Oaks colloquium, Washington, DC, pp. 2945; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 7Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1976), ‘Les Monuments de l’architecture du XIe siècle et leur signification historique et sociale’, TM 6, pp. 351–65Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1977), ‘The liquidation of iconoclasm and the patriarch Photios’, in Bryer, and Herrin, (eds.) (1977), pp. 133–40; repr. in Mango, (1984), no. 8Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1981a), ‘Daily life in Byzantium’, JÖB 31, pp. 338–53Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1981b), ‘Discontinuity with the classical past in Byzantium’, in Mullett, and Scott, (eds.) (1981), pp. 4857Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1983), ‘The two lives of St Ioannikios and the Bulgarians’, HUS 7, pp. 393404Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(1984), Byzantium and its image: history and culture of the Byzantine empire and its heritage, LondonGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(2002a), ‘A journey round the coast of the Black Sea in the ninth century’, Palaeoslavica 10, pp. 255–64Google Scholar
Mango, C. —(2005), ‘The meeting-place of the first ecumenical council and the Church of the Holy Fathers at Nicaea’, DChAE 26, pp. 2734Google Scholar
Mango, C. and Ševčenko, I. (1972), ‘Three inscriptions of the reigns of Anastasius I and Constantine V’, BZ 65, pp. 379–93Google Scholar
Mango, M. see Mundell Mango, M.Google Scholar
Maniatis, G. C. (2004), ‘The wheat market in Byzantium, 900–1200: organization, marketing and pricing strategies’, BSl 62, pp. 103–24Google Scholar
Mansouri, T. (2000), ‘Présence byzantine en terre d’islam (VIIe–XIe siècle): sources d’informations et moyens de propagande’, in Jehel, (ed.) (2000), pp. 235–53Google Scholar
Manzano Moreno, E. (1998), ‘Byzantium and al-Andalus in the ninth century’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 215–27Google Scholar
Marazzi, F. (1991), ‘Il conflitto fra Leone III Isaurico e il papato fra il 725 e il 733, e il “definitivo” inizio del medioevo a Roma: un’ipotesi in discussione’, PBSR 59, pp. 231–57Google Scholar
Margetić, L. (1988), ‘Quelques aspects du plaid de Rižana’, REB 46, pp. 125–34Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. (1992), ‘An anonymous laudatory poem in honor of Basil I’, DOP 46, pp. 225–32, repr. in Markopoulos, (2004), no. 14Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. —(1994), ‘Constantine the Great in Macedonian historiography: models and approaches’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (1994), pp. 159–70; repr. in Markopoulos, (2004), no. 15Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. —(2003), ‘Byzantine history writing at the end of the first millennium’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 183–97Google Scholar
Markopoulos, A. —(2004), History and literature of Byzantium in the 9th–10th centuries, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Markopoulos, A. —(ed.) (1989), Konstantinos VII o Porphyrogennetos kai e epoche tou: 2 Diethnes Byzantinologike Synantese, Delphoi, 22–26 Iouliou 1987 (Constantine VII and his age: Second international Byzantine congress, Delphi, 22–26 July 1987), AthensGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (1980), ‘Eléments préféodaux dans les principautés de Bénévent et de Capoue (fin du VIIIe siècle–début du XIe siècle): modalités de privatisation du pouvoir’, Structures féodales et féodalisme dans l’Occident méditerranéen (Xe–XIIIe siècles): colloque international organisé par le Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique et l’École Française de Rome, Rome, 10–13 octobre 1978, CEFR 44, Rome, pp. 553–86Google Scholar
Martin, J.-M. —(2005), Guerre, accords et frontières en Italie méridionale pendant le haut moyen âge: Pacta de Liburia, Divisio principatus Beneventani et autres actes, RomeGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. and Noyé, G. (1991), ‘Les Villes de l’Italie byzantine (IXe–XIe siècle)’, in Kravari, et al (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 2762Google Scholar
Martin, M. E. (1978), ‘The chrysobull of Alexius I Comnenus to the Venetians and the early Venetian Quarter in Constantinople’, BSl 39, pp. 1923Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. (1996), ‘L’Empire byzantin dans l’oeuvre de Lewond’, in Garsoïan, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 135–44Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. —(2000), ‘Constantinople et les archontes caucasiens dans le Livre des ceremonies II, 48’, TM 13, pp. 359530Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. —(2001), ‘Moines et monastères géorgiens du 9e siècle: la Vie de saint Grigol de Xancta’, REB 59, pp. 594Google Scholar
Martin-Hisard, B. —(2002), ‘Moines et monastères géorgiens du 9e siècle: la Vie de saint Grigol de Xancta. Deuxième partie: une mise en perspective historique’, REB 60, pp. 564Google Scholar
Mayer, W. and Trzcionka, S. (eds.) (2005), Feast, fast or famine: food and drink in Byzantium, ByzAust 15, BrisbaneGoogle Scholar
Mayr-Harting, H. (2001), ‘Liudprand of Cremona’s account of his legation to Constantinople (968) and Ottonian imperial strategy’, EHR 116, pp. 539–56Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1940), ‘Su un’iscrizione trionfale di Turris Libisonis’, Epigraphica 2, pp. 292313Google Scholar
Meersseman, G. G. (1963), Kritische glossen op de Griekse Theophilus-legende (7e eeuw) en haar Latijnse vertaling (9e eeuw), BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Megaw, A. H. S. (1966), ‘The Skripou screen’, ABSA 61, pp. 132Google Scholar
Ménager, L. R. (1958–9), ‘La “Byzantinisation” religieuse de l’Italie méridionale (IXe–XIIe siècles) et la politique monastique des Normands d’Italie’, I: RHE 53, pp. 747–74; II: RHE 54, pp. 540Google Scholar
Mercati, S. G. (1970a), Collectanea byzantina, 2 vols., BariGoogle Scholar
Mercati, S. G. —(1970b), ‘Sull’ epitafio di Basilio II Bulgaroctonos’, repr. in Mercati, (1970a), II, pp. 226–31Google Scholar
Merores, M. (1911), Gaeta im frühen Mittelalter (8. bis 12. Jahrhundert): Beiträge zur Geschichte der Stadt, GothaGoogle Scholar
Meyer-Plath, B. and Schneider, A. M. (1938–43), Die Landmauer von Konstantinopel, 2 vols., BerlinGoogle Scholar
Michaelides, D. et al. (eds.) (1992), Excavations at Otranto, 2 vols., LecceGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. (1997), The birth of the hospital in the Byzantine empire, 2nd edn, BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. and Nesbitt, J. (eds.) (1995), Peace and war in Byzantium: essays in honor of George T. Dennis SJ, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Millingen, A. van (1899), Byzantine Constantinople, the walls of the city and adjoining historical sites, LondonGoogle Scholar
Minorsky, V. (1953), ‘Caucasica IV’, BSOAS 15, pp. 504–29Google Scholar
Mirti, P. et al. (2001), ‘Glass fragments from the Crypta Balbi in Rome: the composition of eighth-century fragments’, Archaeometry 43, pp. 491502Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. (ed.) (1983), Armies and frontiers in Roman and Byzantine Anatolia: proceedings of a colloquium held at University College, Swansea, in April 1981, BAR IS 156, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Moffatt, A. (1995), ‘The master of ceremonies’ bottom drawer: the unfinished state of the De ceremoniis of Constantine Porphyrogennetos’, BSl 56, pp. 377–88Google Scholar
Mor, C. G. (1951), ‘La lotta fra la chiesa greca e la chiesa latina in Puglia nel secolo X’, Archivio storico pugliese 4, pp. 5864Google Scholar
Mor, C. G. —(1952–3), L’età feudale, 2 vols., MilanGoogle Scholar
Mor, C. G. and Schmidinger, H. (eds.) (1979), I poteri temporali dei vescovi in Italia e in Germania nel medioevo, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Moravcsik, G. (1961), ‘Sagen und Legenden über Kaiser Basileios I.’, DOP 15, pp. 59126Google Scholar
Mordek, H. (1988), ‘Rom, Byzanz and die Franken im 8. Jahrhundert: zur Überlieferung und kirchenpolitischen Bedeutung der Synodus Romana Papst Gregors III. vom Jahre 732 (mit Edition)’, in Althoff, et al. (eds.) (1988), pp. 123–56Google Scholar
Morgan, D. O. (ed.) (1982), Medieval historical writing in the Christian and Islamic worlds, LondonGoogle Scholar
Morris, R. (1976), ‘The powerful and the poor in tenth-century Byzantium: law and reality’, PaP 73, pp. 327Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(1981), ‘The political saint of the eleventh century’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 4350Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(1985), ‘Monasteries and their patrons in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, BF 10, pp. 185231Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(1986), ‘Dispute settlement in the Byzantine provinces in the tenth century’, in Davies, and Fouracre, (eds.) (1986), pp. 125–47Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(1988), ‘The two faces of Nikephoros Phokas’, BMGS 12, pp. 83115Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(2003), ‘Beyond the De ceremoniis’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 235–54Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(2006a), review of Neville, L.’s Authority in Byzantine provincial society, 950–1100, EHR 121, pp. 507–9Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(2006b), ‘The epoptēs Thomas at work’, in Kermeli, and Özel, (eds.) (2006), pp. 2337Google Scholar
Morris, R. —(2008), ‘The problem of property’, in Noble, and Smith, (eds.) (2008), pp. 327–44Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1976), ‘La Dévaluation de la monnaie byzantine au XIe siècle: essai d’interprétation’, TM 6, pp. 348Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. —(1998), ‘La Sicile byzantine: une lueur dans les siècles obscurs’, Numismatica e antichità classiche quaderni Ticinesi 27, pp. 307–34Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. —(2001), ‘Survivance de l’économie monétaire à Byzance (VIIe–IXe s.)’, in Kountoura-Galake, (ed.) (2001), pp. 377–97Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. —(2002), ‘Byzantine money: its production and circulation’, in EHB, III, pp. 909–66Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. and Cheynet, J.-C. (2002), ‘Prices and wages in the Byzantine world’, in EHB, II, pp. 815–78Google Scholar
Moss, C. and Kiefer, K. (eds.) (1995), Byzantine east, Latin west: art-historical studies in honor of Kurt Weitzmann, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Mouriki, D. (1985), The mosaics of Nea Moni on Chios, tr. Burgi, R., 2 vols., AthensGoogle Scholar
Mousheghian, K. et. al. (2000a), History and coin finds in Armenia: coins from Duin, WetterenGoogle Scholar
Mouriki, D. —(2000b), History and coin finds in Armenia: coins from Ani, WetterenGoogle Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. (1961), ‘Mittelalterliche Befestigungen im südlichen Ionien’, Istanbuler Mitteilungen 11, pp. 5122Google Scholar
Müller-Wiener, W. —(1977), Bildlexikon zur Topographie Istanbuls, TübingenGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. (1984), ‘The “disgrace” of the ex-Basilissa Maria’, BSl 45, pp. 202–11Google Scholar
Mullett, M. —(1988), ‘Byzantium: a friendly society?’, PaP 118, pp. 324Google Scholar
Mullett, M. —(1990a), ‘Patronage in action: the problems of an eleventh-century bishop’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 125–47Google Scholar
Mullett, M. —(1990b), ‘Writing in early mediaeval Byzantium’, in McKitterick, (ed.) (1990), pp. 156–85Google Scholar
Mullett, M. —(2003), ‘The detection of relationship in middle Byzantine literary texts: the case of letters and letter-networks’, in Hörander, and Grünbart, (eds.) (2003), pp. 6374Google Scholar
Mullett, M. and Kirby, A. (eds.) (1994), The Theotokos Evergetis and eleventh-century monasticism: papers of the third Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 1–4 May 1992, BBTT 6.1, BelfastGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. and Kirby, A. (eds.) (1997), Work and worship at the Theotokos Evergetis, 1050–1200: papers of the fourth Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 14–17 September 1995, BBTT 6.2, BelfastGoogle Scholar
Mullett, M. and Smythe, D. (eds.) (1996), Alexios I Komnenos: papers of the second Belfast Byzantine international colloquium, 14–16 April 1989, BBTT 4.1, BelfastGoogle Scholar
Mütherich, F. (1987), ‘Das Verzeichnis eines griechischen Bilderzyklus in dem St Galler Codex 48’, DOP 41, pp. 415–23; repr. in Mütherich, (2004), pp. 524–39Google Scholar
Mütherich, F. —(2004), Studies in Carolingian manuscript illumination, LondonGoogle Scholar
Muthesius, A. (1995), Studies in Byzantine and Islamic silk weaving, LondonGoogle Scholar
Muthesius, A. —(1997), Byzantine silk weaving: ad 400 to ad 1200, ed. Kislinger, E. and Koder, J., ViennaGoogle Scholar
Nagy, G. et al. (eds.) (2003), Modern Greek literature: critical essays, LondonGoogle Scholar
Nazarenko, A. V. (2001), Drevniaia Rus’ na mezhdunarodnykh putiakh, MoscowGoogle Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. (ed.) (2001), Byzantine Constantinople: monuments, topography and everyday life, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Nerlich, D. (1999), Diplomatische Gesandtschaften zwischen Ost- und Westkaisern 756–1002, BernGoogle Scholar
Nesbitt, J.W. (ed.) (2003), Byzantine authors: literary activities and preoccupations, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Neville, L. (2004), Authority in Byzantine provincial society, 950–1100, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Neville, L. —(2006), ‘Taxing Sophronia’s son-in-law: representations of women in provincial documents’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 7789Google Scholar
Nichanian, M. and Prigent, V. (2003), ‘Les Stratèges de Sicile: de la naissance du thème au règne de Léon V’, REB 61, pp. 97141Google Scholar
Nickles, H. G. (1937), ‘The Continuatio Theophanis’, TAPA 68, pp. 221–7Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1962), ‘Byzantium and the papacy in the eleventh century’, Journal of ecclesiastical history 13, pp. 120; repr. in Nicol, (1972b), no. 2Google Scholar
Nikolaou, K. (ed.) (2002), Anoche kai katastole stous Mesous Chronous: mneme Lenou Maurommate (Toleration and repression in the Middle Ages: in memory of Lenos Mavrommatis), AthensGoogle Scholar
Nikolov, A. (2003), ‘“A useful tale about the Latins”: an Old Bulgarian translation of a lost Byzantine anti-Latin text of the end of 11th–early 12th century’, Scripta & e-scripta 1, pp. 99119Google Scholar
Nixon, L. et al. (2000), Sphakia survey: the internet edition (http://sphakia.classics.ox.ac.uk/)Google Scholar
Noble, T. F. X. (1984), The republic of St Peter: the birth of the papal state, 680–825, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Noble, T. F. X. and Smith, J. M. H. (eds.) (2008), The Cambridge history of Christianity, III: Early medieval Christianities, c. 600–c. 1100, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Noonan, T. S. (2000), ‘The fur road and the silk road: the relations between central Asia and northern Russia in the early middle ages’, in Bálint, (ed.) (2000), pp. 285301Google Scholar
Nordhagen, P. J. (1988), ‘Italo-Byzantine wall painting of the early middle ages: an eighty-year-old enigma in scholarship’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 593626Google Scholar
Northedge, A. (2001), ‘The palaces of the Abbasids at Samarra’, in Robinson, (ed.) (2001), pp. 2967Google Scholar
Noyé, G. (1988), ‘Quelques observations sur l’évolution de l’habitat en Calabre du Ve au XIe siècle’, RSBN n.s. 25, pp. 57138Google Scholar
Noyé, G. —(1998), ‘Byzance et Italie méridionale’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 229–43Google Scholar
Noyé, G. —(2000), ‘Economie et société dans la Calabre byzantine (IVe–XIe siècle)’, JS, pp. 209–80Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1948), The Bogomils: a study in Balkan neo-manichaeism, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1963), ‘The principles and methods of Byzantine diplomacy’, in ACIEB 12, I, pp. 4561; repr. in Obolensky, (1994), pp. 122Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1986), ‘Theophylaktos of Ohrid and the authorship of the Vita Clementis’, Byzantion: aphieroma ston Andrea N. Strato; Byzance: hommage à André N. Stratos; Byzantium: tribute to Andreas N. Stratos, II, Athens (1986), pp. 601–18Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1988b), ‘The Balkans in the ninth century: barrier or bridge?’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 4766; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 295314Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1993), ‘Byzantium, Kiev and Cherson in the tenth century’, BSl 54, pp. 108–13Google Scholar
Odorico, P. (ed.) (2009), ‘L’Éducation au gouvernement et à la vie’: la tradition des ‘règles de vie’ de l’antiquité au moyen-âge: Actes du colloque international, Pise, 18 et 19 mars 2005, ParisGoogle Scholar
Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2002), Pour une ‘nouvelle’ histoire de la littérature byzantine: problèmes, méthodes, approches, propositions: Actes du Colloque international philologique Nicosie – Chypre 25–28 mai 2000, ParisGoogle Scholar
Odorico, P. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2004), Les Vies des saints à Byzance: genre littéraire ou biographie historique? Actes du IIe Colloque international philologique ‘EPMHNEIA’, Paris, 6–8 juin 2002, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ohnsorge, W. (1958), Abendland und Byzanz: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch–abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Ohnsorge, W. —(1983), Ost-Rom und der Westen: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte der byzantinisch-abendländischen Beziehungen und des Kaisertums, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1963), ‘Le Serment de l’impératrice Eudocie (1067): un épisode de l’histoire dynastique de Byzance’, REB 21, pp. 101–28; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 3Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1964), ‘Une liste arabe des stratèges byzantins du VIIe siècle et les origines du thème de Sicile’, RSBN n.s. 1, pp. 121–30; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 7Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1966), ‘The donations of castles in the last quarter of the 11th century (Dölger, Regesten no. 1012)’, in Wirth, (ed.) (1966), pp. 413–17; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 14Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1971), ‘À propos des relations ecclésiastiques entre Byzance et la Hongrie au XIe siècle: le métropolite de Turquie’, RESEE 9, pp. 527–33; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 20Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1972), ‘Quelques boutiques de Constantinople au Xe siècle: prix, loyers, imposition (Cod. Patmiacus 171)’, DOP 26, pp. 345–56; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 8Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1974), ‘L’Organisation de la frontière orientale de Byzance aux Xe–XIe siècles et le taktikon de l’Escorial’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 285302; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 24Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1976a), ‘L’Évolution de l’organisation administrative de l’empire byzantin au XIe siècle (1025–1118)’, TM 6, pp. 125–52; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 10Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1979b), ‘L’Épopée de Digénis et la frontière orientale de Byzance aux Xe et XIe siècles’, TM 7, pp. 375–97; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 17Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1981, 1984, 1985), ‘Mesembria in the ninth century: epigraphical evidence’, BS 8, 11 and 12, pp. 269–73; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 2Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1983), ‘Les Danishmendides entre Byzance, Bagdad et le sultanat d’Iconium’, RN 25, pp. 189207; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 19Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1986a), ‘Silk trade and production in Byzantium from the sixth to the ninth century: the seals of kommerkiarioi’, DOP 40, 3353; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 8Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1986b), ‘The “Peira” of Eustathios Romaios: an abortive attempt to innovate in Byzantine law’, FM 7, pp. 169192; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 12Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1988a), ‘Middle-Byzantine provincial recruits: salary and armament’, in Duffy, and Peradotto, (eds.) (1988), pp. 121–36; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 10; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 151–66Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1989), ‘Commerce et production de la soie à Byzance’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), I, pp. 187–92Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1991), ‘Le Kommerkion d’Abydos, Thessalonique et le commerce bulgare au IXe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 241–8Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1993), ‘Le Marchand byzantin des provinces (IXe–XIe s.)’, Mercati e mercanti nell’alto medioevo: l’area euroasiatica e l’area mediterranea = SSCIS 40, pp. 633–60; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 12Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1995), ‘The concept of “holy war” and two tenth-century Byzantine ivories’, in Miller, and Nesbitt, (eds.) (1995), pp. 6286Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1996a), Fiscalité et exemption fiscale à Byzance (IXe–XIe s.), AthensGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1996b), ‘St Andrew, Joseph the Hymnographer and the Slavs of Patras’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (1996), pp. 71–8; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 24Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1997b), ‘The economic region of Constantinople: from directed economy to free economy and the role of the Italians’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 221–38; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 13Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1999–2000), ‘A note on the campaign of Staurakios in the Peloponnese (783/4)’, ZRVI 38, pp. 61–5; repr. in Oikonomides, (2004), no. 26Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(2004), Social and economic life in Byzantium, ed. Zachariadou, E., AldershotGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(ed.) (1991), To Byzantio kata ton 12 aiona: kanoniko dikaio, kratos kai koinonia (Byzantium in the 12th century: canon law, state and society), AthensGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. et al. (1998), ‘Seals published 1931–1986’, SBS 5, pp. 43201Google Scholar
Osborne, J. (2003), ‘Papal court culture during the pontificate of Zacharias (ad 741–52)’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 223–34Google Scholar
Osborne, J. et al. (eds.) (2004), Santa Maria Antiqua al Foro Romano cento anni dopo: atti del colloquio internazionale, Roma, 5–6 maggio 2000, RomeGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1929), Studien zur Geschichte des byzantinischen Bilderstreites, Breslau; repr. Amsterdam, 1964Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1930), ‘Les Débuts de la querelle des images’, Mélanges Charles Diehl, 2 vols., Paris, I, pp. 235–56Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1959), ‘Byzantine cities in the early middle ages’, DOP 13, pp. 4566Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1966), ‘Agrarian conditions in the Byzantine empire in the middle ages’, in Postan, (ed.) (1966), pp. 205–34Google Scholar
O’Sullivan, S. (2004), ‘Sebeos’ account of an Arab attack on Constantinople in 654’, BMGS 28, pp. 6788Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (2001), ‘Architecture, art and Komnenian ideology at the Pantokrator monastery’, in Necipoǧlu, (ed.) (2001), pp. 133–50Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(2005), A Byzantine settlement in Cappadocia, DOSt 42, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Pahlitzsch, J. (2001), Graeci und Suriani im Palästina der Kreuzfahrerzeit: Beiträge und Quellen zur Geschichte des griechisch-orthodoxen Patriarchats von Jerusalem, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Pals, J. P. (1987), ‘Observations on the economy of the settlement’, in Waateringe, Groenmanvan and van Wijngaarden-Bakker, (eds.) (1987), pp. 118–29Google Scholar
Panella, C. and Saguì, L. (2001), ‘Consumo e produzione a Roma tra tardoantico e altomedioevo: le merci, i contesti’, in Roma nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 48, pp. 757820Google Scholar
Papaioannou, E. N. (2001), ‘The “usual miracle” and an unusual image: Psellos and the icons of Blachernai’, JÖB 51, pp. 177–88Google Scholar
Papathanassiou, A. N. (1996), ‘“Homeritarum leges”: an interpretation’, Proche-Orient Chrétien 46, pp. 2771Google Scholar
Parani, M. G. (2003), Reconstructing the reality of images: Byzantine material culture and religious iconography (11th to 15th centuries), LeidenGoogle Scholar
Paroli, L. (1992a), ‘La ceramica invetriata tardo-antica e medievale nell’Italia centro-meridionale’, in Paroli, (ed.) (1992), pp. 3361Google Scholar
Paroli, L. —(1992b), ‘Ceramiche invetriate da un contesto dell’VIII secolo della Crypta Balbi – Roma’, in Paroli, (ed.) (1992), pp. 351–77Google Scholar
Paroli, L. —(2004), ‘Roma dal V al IX secolo: uno sguardo attraverso le stratigrafie archeologiche’, in Paroli, and Venditelli, (eds.) (2004), pp. 1140Google Scholar
Paroli, L. —(ed.) (1992), La ceramica invetriata tardoantica e altomedievale in Italia: atti del seminario, Certosa di Pontignano, Siena, 23–24 febbraio 1990, FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Paroli, L. and Venditelli, L. (eds.) (2004), Roma dall’antichità al medioevo, II: Contesti tardoantichi e altomedievali, MilanGoogle Scholar
Patlagean, E. (1984a), ‘Sainteté et pouvoir’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 88105Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1984b), ‘Les Débuts d’une aristocratie byzantine et le témoignage de l’historiographie: système des noms et liens de parenté aux IXe–Xe siècles’, in Angold, (ed.) (1984), pp. 2343Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1986), ‘Aveux et désaveux d’hérétiques à Byzance (XIe–XIIe siècles)’, in L’Aveu: antiquité et moyen-âge: actes de la table ronde organisée par l’École Française de Rome avec le concours du CNRS et de l’Université de Trieste, Rome, 28–30 mars 1984, Rome (1986), pp. 243–60Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1993), ‘Byzance et les marchés du grand commerce, vers 839–vers 1030: entre Pirenne et Polanyi’, Mercati e mercanti nell’alto medioevo: l’area euroasiatica e l’area mediterranea = SSCIS 40, pp. 587632Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1994), ‘La Double Terre Sainte de Byzance: autour du XIIe siècle’, Annales – histoire, sciences sociales 49, pp. 459–69Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(1997), ‘The poor’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 1542Google Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(2001), Figures du pouvoir à Byzance (IXe–XIIe siècle), SpoletoGoogle Scholar
Patlagean, E. —(2004), ‘Ecrire l’histoire économique de Byzance: à propos d’un ouvrage récent’ [Review of EHB], Le Moyen Age: revue d’histoire et de philologie 110, pp. 659–69Google Scholar
Patoura, S. (1994), Oi aichmalotai os paragontes epikoinonias kai plerophoreses (4os–10os ai.), AthensGoogle Scholar
Pattenden, P. (1983), ‘The Byzantine early warning system’, Byz 53, pp. 258–99Google Scholar
Peacock, A. C. S. (2005), ‘Nomadic society and the Seljuq campaigns in Caucasia’, Iran and the Caucasus 9.2, pp. 205–30Google Scholar
Pellat, C. (1954), ‘Gahiziana, I: le Kitab al-Tabassur bi-l-Tigara attribué à Gahiz’, Arabica 1, pp. 153–65Google Scholar
Peri, V. (1971), ‘Leone III e il “filioque”: echi del caso nell’agiografia greca’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 25, pp. 358Google Scholar
Perrie, M. (ed.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Russia, I: From early Rus’ to 1689, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Pertusi, A. (1965), ‘Venezia e Bisanzio nel secolo XI’, in La Venezia del Mille, Storia della civiltà veneziana 10, Florence, pp. 117–60Google Scholar
Pertusi, A. —(1979), ‘Venezia e Bisanzio, 1000–1204’, DOP 33, pp. 122Google Scholar
Pevny, O. Z. (ed.) (2000), Perceptions of Byzantium and its neighbors (843–1261), New YorkGoogle Scholar
Philippart, G. (1974), ‘Jean évêque d’Arezzo (IXe s.), auteur du De assumptione de Reichenau’, AnBoll 92, pp. 345–6Google Scholar
Phillips, J. (1996), Defenders of the Holy Land: relations between the Latin east and the west, 1119–1187, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Phillips, J. —(2004), The Fourth Crusade and the sack of Constantinople, LondonGoogle Scholar
Piccirillo, M. (1993), The mosaics of Jordan, ed. Bikai, P. M. and Dailey, T. A., AmmanGoogle Scholar
Pirivatrić, S. (1997 [1998]), Samuilova država: obim i karakter, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Pitarakis, B. (1998), ‘Mines anatoliennes exploitées par les Byzantins: recherches récentes’, RN 153, pp. 141–85Google Scholar
Poblome, J. and Waelkens, M. (2003), ‘Sagalassos and Alexandria: exchange in the eastern Mediterranean’, in Abadie-Reynal, (ed.) (2003), pp. 179–91Google Scholar
Podskalsky, G. (1982), Christentum und theologische Literatur in der Kiever Rus’ (988–1237), WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Polat, M. (1999), Die Umwandlungsprozess von Kalifat zur Dynastie: Regierungspolitik und Religion beim ersten Umayyadenherrscher Mu‘awiya ibn Abi Sufyan, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Polemis, D. I. (1968), The Doukai: a contribution to Byzantine prosopography, LondonGoogle Scholar
Politis, L. (1973), A history of modern Greek literature, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Popović, M. (1982), Beogradska tvrđava, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Politis, L. —(1991), ‘Les Forteresses du système défensif byzantin en Serbie au XIe–XIIe siècle’, Starinar 42, pp. 169–85Google Scholar
Politis, L. —(1999), Tvrđava Ras (The fortress of Ras), BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Popović, M. and Ivanišević, V. (1988), ‘Grad Braničevo u srednjem veku’, Starinar 39, pp. 125–79Google Scholar
Popović, V. (1978), ‘Catalogue des monnaies byzantines du musée de Srem’ in Brenot, et al. (1978), pp. 179–93Google Scholar
Popović, V. —(1980), ‘Continuité culturelle et tradition littéraire dans l’église médiévale de Sirmium’, in Les Nécropoles romaines et médiévales de Mačvanska Mitrovica (= Sirmium: recherches archéologiques en Syrmie 12), ed. Popović, V., Belgrade, pp. iivGoogle Scholar
Poppe, A. (1981), ‘The building of the church of St Sophia in Kiev’, JMH 7, pp. 1566; repr. in Poppe, (1982), no. 4Google Scholar
Poppe, A. —(1982), The rise of Christian Russia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Postan, M. M. (ed.) (1966), The Cambridge economic history of Europe, I: The agrarian life of the middle ages, 2nd edn. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Poupardin, R. (1907), Les Institutions politiques et administratives des principautés lombardes de l’Italie méridionale (IXe–XIe siècles), ParisGoogle Scholar
Prato, G. (ed.) (2000), I manoscritti greci tra riflessione e dibattito: atti del V colloquio internazionale di paleografia greca, Cremona, 4–10 ottobre 1998, 3 vols., FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Pratsch, T. (1998), Theodoros Studites (759–826) – zwischen Dogma und Pragma: der Abt des Studiosklosters in Konstantinopel im Spannungsfeld von Patriarch, Kaiser und eigenem Anspruch, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Pratsch, T. —(2005b), ‘Leon ( um 939; † vor 6. April 945): der Sohn Konstantin VII. Porphyrogennetos’, BZ 98, pp. 484–95Google Scholar
Prigent, V. (2002), ‘Les Evêchés byzantins de la Calabre septentrionale au VIIIe siècle’, MEFRM 114, pp. 931–53Google Scholar
Prigent, V. —(2004), ‘Les Empereurs isauriens et la confiscation des patrimoines pontificaux d’Italie du Sud’, MEFRM 116, pp. 557–94Google Scholar
Prinz, O. (1985), ‘Eine frühe abendländische Aktualisierung der lateinischen Übersetzung des Pseudo-Methodios’, DA 41, pp. 123Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1993a), ‘Das Bamberger Gunthertuch in neuer Sicht’, BSl 54, pp. 218–31Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(1995), ‘Zu Odessos/Varna (im 6. Jh.), Belgrad (1096) und Braničevo (um 1163). Klärung dreier Fragen aus Epigraphik, Prosopographie und Sphragistik’, BSl 56, pp. 219–25Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(2002), ‘Das Papsttum und der orthodox geprägte Südosten Europas 1180–1216’, in Hehl, et al. (eds.) (2002), pp. 137–84Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(2005), ‘Zum Austausch diplomatischer Geschenke zwischen Byzanz und seinen Nachbarn in Ostmittel- und Südosteuropa’, MSABK 4, pp. 139–71Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. and Salamon, M. (eds.) (1999), Byzanz und Ostmitteleuropa, 950–1453: Beiträge zu einer table-ronde des XIX International Congress of Byzantine Studies, Copenhagen 1996, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Prinzing, G. et al. (eds.) (2001), Byzantium and east central Europe, CracowGoogle Scholar
Pryor, J. H. (1988), Geography, technology and war: studies in the maritime history of the Mediterranean, 649–1571, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Pryor, J. H. —(2002), ‘Types of ships and their performance capabilities’, in Macrides, (ed.) (2002), pp. 3358Google Scholar
Pryor, J. H. —(2003), ‘Byzantium and the sea: Byzantine fleets and the history of the empire in the age of the Macedonian emperors, c. 900–1025 ce’, in Hattendorf, and Unger, (eds.) (2003), pp. 83104Google Scholar
Pryor, J. H. —(2004), ‘The stadiodromikon of the De cerimoniis of Constantine VII, Byzantine warships and the Cretan expedition of 949’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 77108Google Scholar
Pryor, J. H. —(ed.) (2006), Logistics of warfare in the age of the crusades, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Pryor, J. H. and Jeffreys, E. (2006), The age of the Dromon: the Byzantine navy, ca. 500–1204, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Queller, D. E. and Madden, T. F. (1997), The Fourth Crusade: the conquest of Constantinople, 2nd edn., PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Rapp, S. H. (2003), Studies in medieval Georgian historiography: early texts and Eurasian contexts, CSCO 601, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Ravegnani, G. (2004), I bizantini in Italia, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Redgate, A. E. (1998), The Armenians, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Redon, O. and Rosenberger, B. (eds.) (1994), Les Assises du pouvoir: temps médiévaux, territoires africains. Pour Jean Devisse, Saint-DenisGoogle Scholar
Reinach, T. (1924), ‘Un contrat de mariage du temps de Basile le Bulgaroctone’, in Mélanges offerts à M. Gustave Schlumberger, membre de l’Institut, à l’occasion du quatre-vingtième anniversaire de sa naissance (17 octobre 1924), 2 vols., Paris, 1924, I, pp. 118–32Google Scholar
Reinert, S. W. (1998), ‘The Muslim presence in Constantinople 9th–15th centuries: some preliminary observations’, in Ahrweiler, and Laiou, (eds.) (1998), pp. 125–50Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. (1986), ‘Eustathios Rhomaios’ Opusculum über das Hypobolon’, FM 7, pp. 239–52Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(1989), ‘Ausländer und Byzantiner im Werk der Anna Komnene’, Rechthistorisches Journal 8, pp. 257–74Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(1996a), ‘Zur literarischen Leistung der Anna Komnene’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (1996), pp. 113–25Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(2000a), ‘Women’s literature in Byzantium? The case of Anna Komnene’, in Gouma-Peterson, (ed.) (2000), pp. 83105Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(2000b), ‘Literarische Bildung in Konstantinopel im 7. und 8. Jahrhundert. Das Zeugnis der Homiletik’, in Prato, (ed.) (2000), I, pp. 2946Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(2005), ‘Die Kultur des Schenkens in den Texten der Historiker der Komnenenzeit’, MSABK 4, pp. 173–83Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. and Agapitos, P. A. (eds.) (2000), Der Roman im Byzanz der Komnenenzeit: Referate des Internationalen Symposiums an der Freien Universität Berlin, 3. bis 6. April 1998, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Rentschler, M. (1981), Liudprand von Cremona: eine Studie zum ost–westlichen Kulturgefälle im Mittelalter, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Rheidt, K. (2002), ‘The urban economy of Pergamon’, in EHB, II, pp. 623–9Google Scholar
Ricci, A. (1998), ‘The road from Baghdad to Byzantium and the case of the Bryas palace in Istanbul’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 131–49Google Scholar
Riley-Smith, J. (2002), What were the crusades?, 3rd edn., BasingstokeGoogle Scholar
Ringrose, K. M. (1999), ‘Passing the test of sanctity: denial of sexuality and involuntary castration’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 123–37Google Scholar
Robinson, C. F. (ed.) (2001), A medieval Islamic city reconsidered: an interdisciplinary approach to Samarra, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Robinson, C. F. (ed.) —(2010), The new Cambridge history of Islam, I: The formation of the Islamic world, sixth to eleventh centuries, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rochow, I. (1991), Byzanz im 8. Jahrhundert in der Sicht des Theophanes: quellenkritisch-historischer Kommentar zu den Jahren 715–813, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Rochow, I. —(1994), Kaiser Konstantin V. (741–755): Materialen zu seinem Leben und Nachleben, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Rochow, I. —(2001), ‘Zu den diplomatischen Beziehungen zwischen Byzanz und dem Kalifat in der Zeit der syrischen Dynastie (717–802)’, in Sode, and Takács, (eds.) (2001), pp. 305–25Google Scholar
Rodley, L. (1985), Cave monasteries of Byzantine Cappadocia, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rodley, L. —(2003), ‘The Byzantine court and Byzantine art’, in Cubitt, (ed.) (2003), pp. 255–73Google Scholar
Romančuk, A. I. (2005), ‘Das byzantinische Cherson (Chersonesos): Meer und Barbaren – einige historische Aspekte’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 7591Google Scholar
Romeo, R. (ed.) (1979–81), Storia della Sicilia, 10 vols., NaplesGoogle Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (ed.) (1996), Leimōn: studies presented to Lennart Rydén on his sixty-fifth birthday, UppsalaGoogle Scholar
Rotman, Y. (2004), Les Esclaves et l’esclavage de la Méditerranée antique à la Méditerranée médiévale, VIe–XIe siècles, ParisGoogle Scholar
Rotter, G. (1982), Die Umayyaden und der zweite Bürgerkrieg (680–692), WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Rouan, M.-F. (1981), ‘Une lecture “iconoclaste” de la Vie d’Étienne le Jeune’, TM 8, pp. 415–36Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (2002), ‘The literary background of Kekaumenos’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 111–38Google Scholar
Roueché, C. —(2003), ‘The rhetoric of Kekaumenos’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 2337Google Scholar
Roueché, C. —(2009) ‘The place of Kekaumenos in the admonitory tradition’, in Odorico, (ed.) (2009), pp. 129-44Google Scholar
Ruggieri, V. and Pieralli, L. (eds.) (2003), Eukosmia: studi miscellanei per il 75◦ di Vincenzo Poggi S.J., Soveria Mannelli (Catanzaro)Google Scholar
Ruggini, L. C. (1980), ‘La Sicilia fra Roma e Bisanzio’, in Romeo, (ed.) (1979–81), III, pp. 196Google Scholar
Runciman, S. (1929), The emperor Romanus Lecapenus and his reign; a study of tenth-century Byzantium, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1930), A history of the first Bulgarian empire, LondonGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1955), The eastern schism, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Russell, J. (2002), ‘Anemurion’, in EHB, I, pp. 221–8Google Scholar
Rydén, L. (1984), ‘The portrait of the Arab Samonas in Byzantine literature’, Graeco-Arabica 3, pp. 101–8Google Scholar
Samuel, R. and Stedman Jones, G. (eds.) (1982), Culture, ideology and politics: essays for Eric Hobsbawm, LondonGoogle Scholar
Sanders, G. D. R. (2003), ‘Recent developments in the chronology of Byzantine Corinth’, in Williams, and Bookidis, (eds.) (2003), pp. 385–99Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. (1983), Les Moines grecs et orientaux à Rome aux époques byzantine et carolingienne: milieu du VI es.–fin du IX es., 2 vols., BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1984), ‘Où le diptyque consulaire de Clementinus fut-il remployé à une fin liturgique?’, Byz 54, pp. 641–7Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1988), ‘Le Monachisme byzantin à Rome’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 701–46Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1989), ‘Otton III et les saints ascètes de son temps’, Rivista di storia della chiesa in Italia 43, pp. 377412Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1990), ‘Le Monastère des Saints Boniface et Alexis sur l’Aventin et l’expansion du christianisme dans le cadre de la “Renovatio Imperii Romanorum” d’Otton III: une révision’, Revue Benedictine, 100, pp. 493506Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1992), ‘Monaci e monasteri greci a Ravenna’, in Berardi, et al. (eds.) (1990–6), II.1, pp. 323–9Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(1996), ‘Les Informations parvenues en Occident sur l’avènement de l’empereur Léon V et le siège de Constantinople par les Bulgares en 813’, Byz 66, pp. 373–80Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(2002), ‘Entre deux mondes? La vénération des images à Rome et en Italie d’après les textes des VIe–XIe siècles’, Roma fra oriente e occidente = SSCIS 49, pp. 9931052Google Scholar
Sansterre, J.-M. —(2004), ‘Les Moines d’Occident et le monachisme d’Orient du VIe au XIe siècle: entre textes anciens et réalités contemporaines’, Cristianità d’occidente e cristianità d’oriente (secoli VI–XI) = SSCIS 51, pp. 289332Google Scholar
Saurma-Jeltsch, L. E. (2004), ‘Das Gebetbuch Ottos III: dem Herrscher zur Ermahnung und Verheissung bis in alle Ewigkeit’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 38, pp. 5588Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. (1990), ‘O Byzantino-Armenikos oikos Kourkoua (9os–12os ai. m. Ch.)’, Deltion eraldikes kai genealogikes etairias ellados 8, pp. 531Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(2004a), Georgios Maniakes: kataktesis kai yponomeuse sto Byzantio tou endekatou aiona (1030–1043 m. Ch.), AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. and Hendrickx, B. (eds.) (2007–), Encyclopaedic prosopographical lexicon of Byzantine history and civilization, 3 vols. to date, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Saxer, V. (2001), ‘La chiesa di Roma dal V al X secolo: amministrazione centrale ed organizzazione territoriale’, in Roma nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 48, pp. 493637Google Scholar
Schenk, K. (1880), Kaiser Leon III.: ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Bilderstreits. Erster Theil, HalleGoogle Scholar
Schieffer, T. (1935), Die päpstlichen Legaten in Frankreich vom Vertrage von Meersen (870) bis zum Schisma von 1130, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Schminck, A. (1986), Studien zu mittelbyzantinischen Rechtsbüchern, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Schminck, A. —(2000), ‘The beginnings and origins of the “Macedonian” dynasty’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 61–8Google Scholar
Schneider, A. M. and Karnapp, W. (1938), Die Stadtmauer von Iznik (Nicaea), BerlinGoogle Scholar
Schneidmüller, B. and Weinfurter, S. (eds.) (2000), Otto III. – Heinrich II. Eine Wende?, 2nd edn., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Scholz, C. (2005), ‘Probleme bei der Erforschung der Integration Bulgariens in das byzantinische Reich, 1018–1186’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 337–47Google Scholar
Scholz, C. and Makris, G. (eds.) (2000), Polypleuros nous: Miscellanea für Peter Schreiner zu seinem 60. Geburtstag, MunichGoogle Scholar
Schramm, G. (1981), Eroberer und Eingesessene: geographische Lehnnamen als Zeugen der Geschichte Südosteuropas im ersten Jahrtausend n. Chr., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Schramm, P. E. (1957), Kaiser, Rom und Renovatio: Studien zur Geschichte des römischen Erneuerungsgedankens vom Ende des karolingischen Reiches bis zum Investiturstreit, 2nd edn., DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Schramm, P. E. —(1968–71), Kaiser, Könige und Päpste: gesammelte Aufsätze zur Geschichte des Mittelalters, 4 vols. in 5 pts., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Schramm, P. E. and Mütherich, F. (1962), Denkmale der deutschen Könige und Kaiser: ein Beitrag zur Herrschergeschichte von Karl dem Grossen bis Friedrich II. 768–1250, MunichGoogle Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1984), ‘Das Herrscherbild in der byzantinischen Literatur des 9. bis 11. Jahrhunderts’, Saeculum 35, pp. 132–51Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1987), ‘Das Christentum in Bulgarien vor 864’, in Gjuzelev, and Pillinger, (eds.) (1987), pp. 5161Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1988), ‘Der byzantinische Bilderstreit: kritische Analyse der zeitgenössischen Meinungen und das Urteil der Nachwelt bis heute’, Bisanzio, Roma e l’Italia nell’alto medioevo = SSCIS 34, pp. 319407Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1991), ‘Réflexions sur la famille impériale à Byzance (VIIIe–Xe siècles)’, Byz 61, pp. 181–93Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1997), ‘Soldiers’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 7494Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(2003), ‘Zur griechischen Schrift im hochmittelalterlichen Westen: Der Kreis um Liudprand von Cremona’, RHM 45, pp. 305–17Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(2004), ‘Diplomatische Geschenke zwischen Byzanz und dem Westen ca. 800–1200: Eine Analyse der Texte mit Quellenanhang’, DOP 58, pp. 251–82Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(2006), ‘Zu Gast in den Kaiserpalästen Konstantinopels: Architektur und Topographie in der Sicht fremdländischer Betrachter’, in Bauer, (ed.) (2006), pp. 101–34Google Scholar
Schwarz, U. (1978), Amalfi im frühen Mittelalter (9.–11. Jahrhundert): Untersuchungen zur Amalfitaner Überlieferung, TübingenGoogle Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1970), Edessa: ‘the blessed city’, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Seibert, H. (2000), ‘Herrscher und Mönchtum im spätottonischen Reich. Vorstellung – Funktion – Interaktion’, in Schneidmüller, and Weinfurter, (eds.) (2000), pp. 205–66Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (1976), Die Skleroi: eine prosopographisch-sigillographische Studie, BV 9, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Seibt, W. —(1978), ‘Die Eingliederung von Vaspurakan in das byzantinische Reich (etwa Anfang 1019 bzw. Anfang 1022)’, HAm 92, pp. 4966Google Scholar
Seibt, W. —(1993), ‘Armenika themata als terminus technicus der byzantinischen Verwaltungsgeschichte des 11. Jahrhunderts’, BSl 54, pp. 134–41Google Scholar
Seibt, W. —(1999), ‘Siegel als Quelle für Slawenarchonten in Griechenland’, SBS 6, pp. 2736Google Scholar
Seibt, W. —(2003a), ‘Weitere Beobachtungen zu Siegeln früher Slawenarchonten in Griechenland’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 459–66Google Scholar
Seibt, W. —(2003b), ‘Seals and the prosopography of the Byzantine empire’, in Cameron, Averil (ed.) (2003), pp. 95102Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1979–80), ‘Constantinople viewed from the eastern provinces in the middle Byzantine period’, HUS 3–4, pp. 712–47; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 6Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1992b), ‘The search for the past in Byzantium around the year 800’, DOP 46, pp. 279–93Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. and Hutter, I. (eds.) (1998), Aetos: studies in honour of Cyril Mango, Stuttgart and LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, N. P. (1991), ‘Icons in the liturgy’, DOP 45, pp. 4557Google Scholar
Ševčenko, N. P. —(1995), ‘“Servants of the Holy Icon”’, in Moss, and Kiefer, (eds.) (1995), pp. 547–56Google Scholar
Shahid, I. (2002), ‘The thematization of Oriens: final observations’, Byz 72, pp. 192249Google Scholar
Sharf, A. (1971), Byzantine Jewry: from Justinian to the Fourth Crusade, LondonGoogle Scholar
Shepard, J. (1973), ‘The English and Byzantium: a study of their role in the Byzantine army in the later eleventh century’, Traditio 29, pp. 5392Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1975), ‘John Mauropous, Leo Tornicius and an alleged Russian army: the chronology of the Pecheneg crisis of 1048–1049’, JÖB 24, pp. 6189Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1975–6), ‘Scylitzes on Armenia in the 1040s and the role of Catacalon Cecaumenus’, REA n.s. 11, pp. 269311Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1978–9), ‘Why did the Russians attack Byzantium in 1043?’, BNJ 22, pp. 147212Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1988a), ‘When Greek meets Greek: Alexius Comnenus and Bohemond in 1097–1098’, BMGS 12, pp. 185277Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1988b), ‘Aspects of Byzantine attitudes and policy towards the west in the tenth and eleventh centuries’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 67118Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1991), ‘Symeon of Bulgaria – Peacemaker’, Annuaire de l’Université de Sofia “St Kliment Ohridski”, Centre de Recherches Slavo-Byzantines “Ivan Dujčev” 83, pp. 948Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1992), ‘A suspected source of Scylitzes’ Synopsis Historion: the great Catacalon Cecaumenus’, BMGS 16, pp. 171–81Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1995a), ‘Slavs and Bulgars’, in NCMH, II, pp. 228–48Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1995b), ‘A marriage too far? Maria Lekapena and Peter of Bulgaria’, in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 121–49Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1995c), ‘Imperial information and ignorance: a discrepancy’, BSl 56, pp. 107–16Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1997), ‘Byzantine soldiers, missionaries and diplomacy under Gibbon’s eyes’, in McKitterick, and Quinault, (eds.) (1997), pp. 78100Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1998), ‘The Khazars’ formal adoption of Judaism and Byzantium’s northern policy’, Oxford Slavonic Papers 31, pp. 1134Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(1999), ‘Bulgaria: the other Balkan “empire”’, in NCMH, III, pp. 567–85Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2001), ‘Constantine VII, Caucasian openings and the road to Aleppo’, in Eastmond, (ed.) (2001), pp. 1940Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2002a), ‘Spreading the word: Byzantine missions’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 230–47Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2002b), ‘Emperors and expansionism: from Rome to middle Byzantium’ in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 5582Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2005), ‘“How St James the Persian’s head was brought to Cormery”: a relic collector around the time of the First Crusade’ in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 287335Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2006a), ‘Byzantium’s overlapping circles’, ACIEB 21, I, pp. 1555Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2006b), ‘The origins of Rus’ (c. 900–1015)’, in Perrie, (ed.) (2006), pp. 4772Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2007), ‘Invisible Byzantiums’, in Grünbart, et al. (eds.) (2007), pp. 225–34Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(ed.) (2007), The expansion of orthodox Europe: Byzantium, the Balkans and Russia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Shivarov, N. et al. (eds.) (1989), Mezhdunaroden simpozium 1100 godini ot blazhenata konchina na sv. Metodii, 2 vols., SofiaGoogle Scholar
Sidéris, G. (2002), ‘“Eunuchs of light”: power, imperial ceremonial and positive representations of eunuchs in Byzantium (4th–12th centuries ad)’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 161–75Google Scholar
Silvas, A. (2006), ‘Kassia the nun c. 810–c. 865: an appreciation’, in Garland, (ed.) (2006), pp. 1739Google Scholar
Simeonova, L. (1993), ‘Power in Nicholas Mysticus’ letters to Symeon of Bulgaria: notes on the political vocabulary of a tenth-century Byzantine statesman’, BSl 54, pp. 8994Google Scholar
Simeonova, L. —(1998a), Diplomacy of the letter and the cross: Photios, Bulgaria and the papacy, 860s–880s, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Simeonova, L. —(1998b), ‘In the depths of tenth-century Byzantine ceremonial: the treatment of Arab prisoners of war at imperial banquets’, BMGS 22, pp. 75104; repr. in Haldon, (ed.) (2007), pp. 549–79Google Scholar
Simeonova, L. —(2000), ‘Foreigners in tenth-century Byzantium: a contribution to the history of cultural encounter’, in Smythe, (ed.) (2000), pp. 229–44Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1973), Rechtsfindung am byzantinischen Reichsgericht, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Simon, D. —(1986), ‘Das Ehegüterrecht der Peira: Ein systematischer Versuch’, FM 7, pp. 193238Google Scholar
Simon, D. —(1994), ‘Legislation as both a world order and a legal order’, in Laiou, and Simon, (eds.) (1994), pp. 125Google Scholar
Simpson, A. J. (2006), ‘Before and after 1204: the versions of Niketas Choniates’ Historia’, DOP 60, pp. 189221Google Scholar
Şimşek, C. (1995), ‘Ikinci sezon Hierapolis Roma hamami (Müze Binasi) Kazi Çalişmalari’, Müze Kurtarma Kazilari Semineri 5, pp. 243–63Google Scholar
Sironis, N. (1998), ‘Historicity and poetry in ninth-century homiletics: the homilies of Patriarch Photios and George of Nicomedia’, in Cunningham, and Allen, (eds.) (1998), pp. 295316Google Scholar
Šišić, F. (1917), Geschichte der Kroaten, I, ZagrebGoogle Scholar
Skinner, P. (1992), ‘Noble families in the duchy of Gaeta in the tenth century’, PBSR 60, pp. 353–77Google Scholar
Skinner, P. —(1995), Family power in southern Italy: the duchy of Gaeta and its neighbours, 850–1139, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Skoulatos, B. (1980), Les Personnages byzantins de l’Alexiade: analyse prosopographique et synthèse, LouvainGoogle Scholar
Smith, J. M. H. (ed.) (2000), Early medieval Rome and the Christian west: essays in honour of Donald A. Bullough, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Smith, M. H. (1978), ‘And taking bread . . . ’: Cerularius and the azyme controversy of 1054, ParisGoogle Scholar
Smyrlis, K. (2006), La fortune des grands monastres byzantins (fin du Xe-milieu du XIVe siècle), ParisGoogle Scholar
Smythe, D. (1999), ‘In denial: same-sex desire in Byzantium’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 139–48Google Scholar
Smythe, D. —(2005), ‘Gender’, in Harris, (ed.) (2005), pp. 157–65Google Scholar
Smythe, D. —(ed.) (2000), Strangers to themselves: the Byzantine outsider: papers from the thirty-second spring symposium of Byzantine studies, University of Sussex, Brighton, March 1998, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Sode, C. (2005), ‘Der Brief der Kaiser Michael II. und Theophilos an Kaiser Ludwig den Frommen’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 141–58Google Scholar
Sode, C. and Takács, S. (eds.) (2001), Novum millennium: studies on Byzantine history and culture dedicated to Paul Speck, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. and Villeneuve, E. (1991), ‘Le Passage de la céramique byzantine à la céramique omeyyade en Syrie du nord, en Palestine et en Transjordanie’, in Canivet, and Rey-Coquais, (eds.) (1992), pp. 195218Google Scholar
Solier, Y. et al. (1981), ‘Les Épaves de Gruissan’, Archaeonautica 3, pp. 7264Google Scholar
Sophocleus, S. (1994), Icons of Cyprus: 7th–20th century, NicosiaGoogle Scholar
Sophocleus, S. —(2000), ‘Le Peintre Theodoros Apsevdis et son entourage, Chypre 1183 et 1192’, in Koch, (ed.) (2000), pp. 307–20Google Scholar
Sophoulis, P. (eds.) (2011), Byzantium and Bulgaria, 775–831, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Sot, M. et al. (eds.) (1990), Haut moyen-âge: culture, éducation et société. Études offertes à Pierre Riché, La Garenne-ColombesGoogle Scholar
Soustal, P. (1991), Thrakien: Thrake, Rodope und Haimimontos, TIB 6, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Spatharakis, I. (1976), The portrait in Byzantine illuminated manuscripts, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Spatharakis, I. —(1981), Corpus of dated illuminated Greek manuscripts: to the year 1453, 2 vols., LeidenGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. (1974), Die Kaiserliche Universität von Konstantinopel: Präzisierungen zur Frage des höheren Schulwesens in Byzanz im 9. und 10. Jahrhundert, MunichGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. —(1978), Kaiser Konstantin VI.: die Legitimation einer Fremden und der Versuch einer eigenen Herrschaft, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. —(1981), Artabasdos, der rechtgläubige Vorkämpfer der göttlichen Lehren: Untersuchungen zur Revolte des Artabasdos und ihrer Darstellung in der byzantinischen Historiographie, BonnGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. —(1990), Ich bin’s nicht, Kaiser Konstantin ist es gewesen: die Legenden vom Einfluss des Teufels, des Juden und des Moslem auf den Ikonoklasmus, BonnGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. —(1998), ‘Byzantium: cultural suicide?’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 7384Google Scholar
Speck, P. —(2000), ‘Die griechischen Quellen zur Bekehrung der Bulgaren und die zwei ersten Briefe des Photios’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 342–59Google Scholar
Speck, P. —(2003a), Understanding Byzantium: studies in Byzantine historical sources, ed. Takács, S., AldershotGoogle Scholar
Speck, P. —(2003b), ‘Ein weiterer interpolierter Text in den Akten des Konzils von 787. Der Brief des Patriarchen Germanos an Thomas von Klaudiupolis’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 481–90Google Scholar
Spieser, J.-M. (1991), ‘La Céramique byzantine médievale’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 249–60Google Scholar
Spinei, V. (2003), The great migrations in the east and south east of Europe from the ninth to the thirteenth century, tr. Badulescu, D., Cluj-NapocaGoogle Scholar
Stănescu, E. (1966), ‘Les Réformes d’Isaac Comnène’, RESEE 4, pp. 3569Google Scholar
Starr, J. (1939), The Jews in the Byzantine empire, 631–1204, Athens; repr. Farnborough, 1969Google Scholar
Stefan, G. et al. (1967), Dinogetia, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Steindorff, L. (1984), Die dalmatinischen Städte im 12. Jahrhundert: Studien zu ihrer politischen Stellung und gesellschaftlichen Entwicklung, CologneGoogle Scholar
Stein-Wilkeshuis, M. (1991), ‘A Viking-age treaty between Constantinople and northern merchants, with its provisions on theft and robbery’, Scando-Slavica 37, pp. 3547Google Scholar
Stepanov, T. (2001), ‘The Bulgar title KANASUBIGI: reconstructing the notions of divine kingship in Bulgaria, ad 822–836’, Early Medieval Europe 10, pp. 119Google Scholar
Stepanov, T. —(2005), ‘Ruler and political ideology in pax nomadica: early medieval Bulgaria and the Uighur Qaganate’, in Curta, (ed.) (2005), pp. 152–61Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. (1994), ‘Manuel I Comnenus and Geza II: a revised context and chronology for Hungaro-Byzantine relations, 1148–1155’, BSl 55, pp. 251–78Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(1996), ‘John Cinnamus, John II Comnenus and the Hungarian campaign of 1127–1129’, Byz 66, pp. 177–87Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(1999a), ‘Byzantine policy towards Paristrion in the mid-eleventh century: another interpretation’, BMGS 23, pp. 4366Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(1999b), ‘Political authority in Dalmatia during the reign of Manuel I Comnenus (1143–1180)’, in Prinzing, and Salamon, (eds.) (1999), pp. 127–50Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2003a), The legend of Basil the Bulgar-Slayer, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2003b), ‘The Balkan frontier in the year 1000’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (2003), pp. 109–33Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2003c), ‘Anna Comnena’s Alexiad as a source for the Second Crusade?’, JMH 29, pp. 4154Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2005), ‘The tomb of Basil II’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 227–38Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2006), ‘“About the emperor Nikephoros and how he leaves his bones in Bulgaria”: a context for the controversial Chronicle of 811’, DOP 60, pp. 87109Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(2007), ‘Imperial Christianity and sacred warfare in Byzantium’, in Wellman, (ed.) (2007) pp. 8193Google Scholar
Stephenson, P. —(ed.) (2010), The Byzantine world, LondonGoogle Scholar
Stiegemann, C. and Wemhoff, M. (eds.) (1999), 799: Kunst und Kultur der Karolingerzeit. Karl der Grosse und Papst Leo III. in Paderborn. Katalog der Ausstellung, 2 vols., MainzGoogle Scholar
Stiernon, D. (1967), Constantinople IV, Histoire des conciles oecuméniques 5, ParisGoogle Scholar
Stoclet, A. J. (1990), ‘Les Établissements francs à Rome au VIIIe siècle: “hospitale intus basilicam beati Petri, domus Nazarii, scola Francorum”, et palais de Charlemagne’, in Sot, et al. (eds.) (1990), pp. 231–47Google Scholar
Stolte, B. (1998), ‘Not new but novel: notes on the historiography of Byzantine law’, BMGS 22, pp. 264–79Google Scholar
Stommel, H. and Stommel, E. (1983), Volcano weather: the story of 1816, the year without a summer, Newport, RIGoogle Scholar
Stone, A. F. (2001), ‘Eustathian panegyric as a historical source’, JÖB 51, pp. 225–58Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. —(2003a), ‘Dorylaion revisited: Manuel I Komnenos and the refortification of Dorylaion and Soublaion in 1175’, REB 61, pp. 183–99Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. —(2003b), ‘The oration of Eustathios of Thessaloniki for Agnes of France: a snapshot of political tension between Byzantium and the west’, Byz 73, pp. 112–26Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. —(2004), ‘Stemming the Turkish tide: Eustathios of Thessaloniki on the Seljuk Turks’, BSl 62, pp. 125–42Google Scholar
Stone, A. F. —(2005), ‘Eustathios and the wedding banquet for Alexios Porphyrogennetos’, in Mayer, and Trzcionka, (eds.) (2005), pp. 3342Google Scholar
Striker, C. L. (1981), The Myrelaion (Bodrum Camii) in Istanbul, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Striker, C. L. and Kuban, Y. D. (eds.) (1997), Kalenderhane in Istanbul: the buildings, their history, architecture and decoration. Final reports on the archaeological exploration and restoration at Kalenderhane Camii 1966–1978, MainzGoogle Scholar
Strunk, O. (1964), ‘The Latin antiphons for the octave of the epiphany’, in Barišić, (ed.) (1963–4), II, pp. 417–26; repr. in Strunk, (1977), pp. 208–19Google Scholar
Strunk, O. —(1977), Essays on music in the Byzantine world, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Sullivan, D. F. (2003), ‘Byzantium besieged: prescription and practice’, in Avramea, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 509–21Google Scholar
Sutherland, J. (1975), ‘The mission to Constantinople in 968 and Liudprand of Cremona’, Traditio 31, pp. 5583Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1951), ‘Le Serment de fidélité à l’empereur byzantin et sa signification constitutionnelle’, REB 9, pp. 106–42; repr. in Svoronos, (1973), no. 6Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. —(1959), ‘Recherches sur le cadastre byzantin et la fiscalité aux XIe et XIIe siècles: le cadastre de Thèbes’, BCH 83, pp. 1166; repr. in Svoronos, (1973), no. 3Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. —(1967), ‘Société et organisation intérieure dans l’empire byzantin au XIe siècle: les principaux problèmes’, ACIEB 13, pp. 373–89; repr. in Svoronos, (1973), no. 9Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. —(1973), Études sur l’organisation intérieure, la société et l’économie de l’empire byzantin, LondonGoogle Scholar
Swiencickyj, I. (1940), ‘Byzantinische Bleisiegel in den Sammlungen von Lwow’ in Georgiev et al. (eds.) (1940), pp. 434–41Google Scholar
Tachiaos, A.-E. N. (2001), Cyril and Methodius of Thessalonica: the acculturation of the Slavs, Crestwood, NYGoogle Scholar
Taft, R. F. (1984), Beyond east and west: problems in liturgical understanding, Washington, DC; 2nd edn., Rome, 1997Google Scholar
Taft, R. F. —(1992), The Byzantine rite: a short history, Collegeville, MNGoogle Scholar
Taha, A. D. (1989), The Muslim conquest and settlement of North Africa and Spain, LondonGoogle Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (1997), ‘Women’, in Cavallo, (ed.) (1997), pp. 117–43; repr. in Talbot, (2001), no. 1Google Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. (1979), Byzance et les Balkans à partir du VIe siècle: les mouvements ethniques et les états, LondonGoogle Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. —(1986), ‘Les Problèmes du pouvoir dans les relations bulgaro-byzantines (jusqu’au XIIe s.)’, BB 8, pp. 124–30Google Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. —(1993), ‘L’Administration byzantine au Bas Danube (fin du Xe–XIe s.)’, BSl 54, pp. 95101Google Scholar
Taviani, , see Taviani-CarozziGoogle Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. (1980), ‘Pouvoir et solidarités dans le principauté de Salerne à la fin du Xe siècle’, Structures féodales et féodalisme dans l’Occident méditerranéen (Xe–XIIIe siècles): colloque international organisé par le Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique et l’École Française de Rome, Rome, 10–13 octobre 1978, CEFR 44, Rome, pp. 587606Google Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. —(1991a), ‘Caractères originaux des institutions politiques et administratives dans les principautés lombardes d’Italie méridionale au Xe siècle’, Il secolo di ferro: mito e realtà del secolo X = SSCIS 38, pp. 273326Google Scholar
Taviani-Carozzi, H. —(1991b), La Principauté lombarde de Salerne (IXe–XIe siècle): pouvoir et societé en Italie lombarde méridionale, RomeGoogle Scholar
Tellenbach, G. (1934), Römischer und christlicher Reichsgedanke in der Liturgie des frühen Mittelalters, Heidelberg (1934) (= Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-historische Klasse, Jahrgang 1934/5, 1. Abhandlung)Google Scholar
Tellenbach, G. —(1982), ‘Kaiser, Rom und Renovatio: ein Beitrag zu einem grossen Thema’, in Kamp, and Wollasch, (eds.) (1982), pp. 231–53Google Scholar
Ter-Ghewondyan, A. (1976), The Arab emirates in Bagratid Armenia, tr. Garsoïan, N., LisbonGoogle Scholar
Thierry, N. (1977), Peintures d’Asie Mineure et de Transcaucasie aux Xe et XIe s., LondonGoogle Scholar
Thierry, N. —(1983–94), Haut moyen-âge en Cappadoce: les églises de la région de Çavusin, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Thierry, N. —(1985), ‘Un portrait de Jean Tzimiskès en Cappadoce’, TM 9, pp. 477–84Google Scholar
Thierry, N. —(2002), La Cappadoce de l’antiquité au moyen âge, TurnoutGoogle Scholar
Thomas, R. D. (1991), ‘Anna Comnena’s account of the First Crusade: history and politics in the reigns of the emperors Alexius I and Manuel I Comnenus’, BMGS 15, pp. 269312Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1982), ‘Chrysostomica Palaeoslavica. A preliminary study of the sources of the Chrysorrhoas (Zlatostruy) collection’, Cyrillomethodianum 6, pp. 165Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. —(1989), ‘Continuity in the development of Bulgarian culture during the period of Byzantine hegemony and the Slavonic translations of works by three Cappadocian fathers’, in Shivarov, et al. (eds.) (1989), II, pp. 140–53Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. —(1993), ‘The Symeonic florilegium – problems of its origin, content, textology and edition, together with an English translation of the eulogy of Tsar Symeon’, Palaeobulgarica 17, pp. 3753Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. —(1999), The reception of Byzantine culture in mediaeval Russia, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Thümmel, H. G. (1991), Bilderlehre und Bilderstreit: Arbeiten zur Auseinandersetzung über die Ikone und ihre Begründung vornehmlich im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert, WürzburgGoogle Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. (1971), Kategorien der Kaiserkritik in der byzantinischen Historiographie, von Prokop bis Niketas Choniates, MunichGoogle Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(1973), ‘“Freundschaft” in den Briefen des Michael Psellos: Theorie und Wirklichkeit’, JÖB 22, pp. 151–68Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(1989), ‘Michael I. Kerullarios, Patriarch von Konstantinopel (1043–1058): kritische Überlegungen zu einer Biographie’, JÖB 39, pp. 95127Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(1991), ‘Die Braut aus Byzanz – Fragen zu Theophanos Umfeld und gesellschaftlicher Stellung vor ihrer abendländischen Heirat’, in Wolf, (ed.) (1991), pp. 247–61Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(1995), ‘Byzanz und die Herrscher des Hauses Hohenstaufen (1138–1259)’, Archiv für Diplomatik 41, pp. 105–27Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(2003), ‘Intellectuals in late Byzantine Thessalonike’, DOP 57, pp. 153–72Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(2005a), ‘Mira varietas: Exquisite Geschenke byzantinischer Gesandtschaften in ihrem politischen Kontext (8.–12. Jh.)’, MSABK 41, pp. 121–37Google Scholar
Tinnefeld, F. —(2005b), ‘Zum Stand der Olga-Diskussion’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 531–67Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (2000), ‘Die Frau als Selbstherrscher: Kaiserin Theodora, die letzte Angehörige der Makedonischen Dynastie’, JÖB 50, pp. 139–71Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. —(2001), ‘Region und griechisch-orthodoxes Patriarchat von Antiocheia in mittelbyzantinischer Zeit (969–1084)’, BZ 94, pp. 239–67Google Scholar
Todt, K.-P. —(2002), ‘Die letzte Papstreise nach Byzanz: Der Besuch Papst Konstantins I. in Konstantinopel im Jahre 711: zugleich ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Papstreisen’, Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte 113, pp. 2450Google Scholar
Totev, T. (1987), ‘Les Monastères de Pliska et de Preslav aux IXe–Xe siècles (aperçu archéologique)’, BSl 48, pp. 185200Google Scholar
Toubert, P. (1973), Les Structures du Latium médiéval: le Latium méridional et la Sabine du IXe siècle à la fin du XIIe siècle, 2 vols., RomeGoogle Scholar
Toubert, P. —(1976), ‘Pour une histoire de l’environnement économique et social du Mont Cassin (IXe–XIIe siècles)’, CRAI, pp. 689702Google Scholar
Tougher, S. (1997a), ‘Byzantine eunuchs: an overview, with special reference to their creation and origin’, in James, (ed.) (1997), pp. 168–84Google Scholar
Tougher, S. —(1997b), The reign of Leo VI (886–912): politics and people, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Tougher, S. —(1999), ‘Michael III and Basil the Macedonian: just good friends?’, in James, (ed.) (1999), pp. 149–58Google Scholar
Tougher, S. —(2002), ‘In or out? Origins of court eunuchs’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 143–59Google Scholar
Tougher, S. —(2006), ‘“The Angelic Life”: monasteries for eunuchs’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 238–52Google Scholar
Tougher, S. —(ed.) (2002), Eunuchs in antiquity and beyond, LondonGoogle Scholar
Toynbee, A. J. (1973), Constantine Porphyrogenitus and his world, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. (1979), ‘The chronological accuracy of the “Chronicle” of Symeon the Logothete for the years 813–845’, DOP 33, pp. 157–97Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1983a), ‘The military lands and the imperial estates in the middle Byzantine empire’, HUS 7, pp. 619–31Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1983b), ‘Remarks on the work of Al-Jarmi on Byzantium’, BSl 44, pp. 205–12Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1984), ‘The Bulgars’ treaty with the Byzantines in 816’, Rivista di studi bizantini e slavi 4, pp. 213–20Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1992) ‘The army in the works of Constantine Porphyrogenitus’, RSBN n.s. 29, pp. 77162Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(1995), Byzantium and its army, 284–1081, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2002), ‘The struggle for survival (641–780)’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 129–52Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2003), review of Stephenson, P.’s Byzantium’s Balkan Frontier, Sp 78, pp. 1001–3Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2004a), ‘The historicity of imperial bride-shows’, JÖB 54, pp. 3952Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2004b), ‘The prophecies of the patriarch Methodius’, REB 62, pp. 229–37Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. —(2006), ‘Byzantium, the reluctant warrior’, in Christie, and Yazigi, (eds.) (2006), pp. 209–33Google Scholar
Trilling, J. (1997), ‘Daedalus and the nightingale: art and technology in the myth of the Byzantine court’, in Maguire, (ed.) (1997), pp. 217–30Google Scholar
Tritle, L. (1977), ‘Tatzates’ flight and the Byzantine-Arab peace treaty of 782Byz 47, pp. 279300Google Scholar
Troianos, S. (ed.) (1997), Analecta Athenensia ad ius byzantinum spectantia, I, AthensGoogle Scholar
Tsamakda, V. (2002), The illustrated Chronicle of Ioannes Skylitzes in Madrid, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Tsougarakis, D. (1988), Byzantine Crete: from the fifth century to the Venetian conquest, AthensGoogle Scholar
Turan, O. (1953), ‘Les Souverains seldjoukides et leurs sujets non-musulmans’, Studia Islamica 1, pp. 65100Google Scholar
Turlej, S. (2001), The Chronicle of Monemvasia: the migration of the Slavs and church conflicts in the Byzantine source from the beginning of the ninth century, tr. Dąbrowska, M., CracowGoogle Scholar
Tyerman, C. (2004), Fighting for Christendom: holy war and the crusades, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Vaissière, E. (2004), Histoire des marchands sogdiens, 2nd edn., ParisGoogle Scholar
Vanhaverbeke, H. and Waelkens, M. (2003), The Chora of Sagalassos: the evolution of the settlement pattern from prehistoric until recent times, TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Vásáry, I. (2005), Cumans and Tatars: oriental military in the pre-Ottoman Balkans, 1185–1365, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1929–30), ‘Manuel Comnenus and Henry Plantagenet’, BZ 29, pp. 233–44Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. —(1946), The Russian attack on Constantinople in 860, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. —(1952), History of the Byzantine empire, 324–1453, 2nd edn., 2 vols., Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Vasilievsky, V. G. (1908–30), Trudy, 4 vols., St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Vassilaki, M. (2005), ‘Praying for the salvation of the empire?’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2005), pp. 263–74Google Scholar
Vassilaki, M. —(ed.) (2000), Mother of God: representations of the Virgin in Byzantine art, MilanGoogle Scholar
Vassilaki, M. —(ed.) (2005), Images of the Mother of God: perceptions of the Theotokos in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Vauchez, A. et al. (eds.) (1993), Apogée de la papauté et expansion de la chrétienté (1054–1274), HC 5, ParisGoogle Scholar
Vavřínek, V. (1978), ‘The introduction of the Slavonic liturgy and the Byzantine missionary policy’, in Vavřínek, (ed.) (1978), pp. 255–81Google Scholar
Vavřínek, V. —(ed.) (1978), Beiträge zur byzantinischen Geschichte im 9.–11. Jahrhundert: Akten des Colloquiums Byzanz auf dem Höhepunkt seiner Macht, Liblice, 20.–23. September 1977, PragueGoogle Scholar
Vavřínek, V. —(ed.) (1993), Byzantium and its neighbours from the mid-9th till the 12th centuries: papers read at the Byzantinological symposium, Bechyne, 1990, Prague [= BSl 54]Google Scholar
Vavřínek, V. and Zástěrová, B. (1982), ‘Byzantium’s role in the formation of Great Moravian culture’, BSl 43, pp. 161–88Google Scholar
Vehse, O. (1927), ‘Das Bündnis gegen die Sarazenen vom Jahre 915’, QFIAB 19, pp. 181204Google Scholar
Ven, P. (1955–7), ‘La Patristique et l’hagiographie au concile de Nicée de 787’, Byz 25–7, pp. 325–62Google Scholar
Venedikov, I. (1962), ‘La Population byzantine en Bulgarie au début du IXe siècle’, BB 1, pp. 261–77Google Scholar
Vinson, M. (2004), ‘Romance and reality in the Byzantine bride shows’, in Brubaker, and Smith, (eds.) (2004), pp. 102–20Google Scholar
Vlasto, A. P. (1970), The entry of the Slavs into Christendom, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Vlysidou, V. N. (1991), Exoterike politike kai esoterikes antidraseis ten epoche tou Basileiou 1, AthensGoogle Scholar
Vlysidou, V. N. —(ed.) (2003), E autokratoria se krise? To Byzantio ton 11 aiona, 1025–1081 (The empire in crisis? Byzantium in the eleventh century, 1025–1081), AthensGoogle Scholar
Vlysidou, V. N. et al. (eds.) (1998), E Mikra Asia ton thematon (Asia Minor, and its themes), AthensGoogle Scholar
Vogt, A. (1908), Basile Ier, empereur de Byzance (867–886) et la civilisation byzantine à la fin du IXe siècle, Paris; repr. Hildesheim, 1973Google Scholar
Volk, R. (1996), ‘Symeon Metaphrastes: ein Benutzer des Barlaam-Romans’, RSBN 33, pp. 67180Google Scholar
Vroom, J. (2003), After antiquity: ceramics and society in the Aegean from the 7th to the 20th century ac: a case study from Boeotia, central Greece, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Vroom, J. —(2005a), Byzantine to modern pottery in the Aegean, 7th to 20th century: an introduction and field guide, UtrechtGoogle Scholar
Vroom, J. —(2005b), ‘Middle Byzantine ceramic finds from Limyra in Lycia’, TM 15, pp. 617–24Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. (1963), ‘Byzantine demokratia and the guilds in the eleventh century’, DOP 17, pp. 287314; repr. in Vryonis, (1971b), no. 3Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. —(1971a), The decline of medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the process of Islamization from the eleventh through the fifteenth century, BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Vryonis, S. —(1971b), Byzantium: its internal history and relations with the Muslim world, LondonGoogle Scholar
Vryonis, S. —(2001), ‘The decline of medieval Hellenism in Asia Minor and the process of Islamization from the eleventh through the fifteenth century: the book in the light of subsequent scholarship, 1971–1998’, in Eastmond, (ed.) (2001), pp. 115Google Scholar
Wahlgren, S. (2001), ‘Symeon the Logothete: some philological remarks’, Byz 71, pp. 251–62Google Scholar
Walker, P. E. (1977), ‘The “crusade” of John Tzimisces in the light of new Arabic evidence’, Byz 47, pp. 301–27Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. (2000), ‘Production, exchange and regional trade in the Islamic east Mediterranean: old structures, new systems?’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 265343Google Scholar
Walmsley, A. —(2005), ‘The village ascendant in Byzantine and early Islamic Jordan: socioeconomic forces and cultural responses’, in Lefort, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 511–22Google Scholar
Walter, C. (1982), Art and ritual of the Byzantine church, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Waring, J. (2002), ‘Literacies of lists: reading Byzantine monastic inventories’, in Holmes, and Waring, (eds.) (2002), pp. 165–86Google Scholar
Wasilewski, T. (1964), ‘Le Thème byzantin de Sirmium-Serbie au XIe et XIIe siècle’, ZRVI 8, pp. 465–82Google Scholar
Weiss, G. (1973), Oströmische Beamte im Spiegel der Schriften des Michael Psellos, MunichGoogle Scholar
Weiss, G. —(1977), ‘Die juristische Bibliothek des Michael Psellos’, JÖB 26, pp. 79102Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (1971a), ‘The Mandylion and Constantine Porphyrogennetos’, in Weitzmann, (1971b), pp. 224–46Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. —(1971b), Studies in classical and Byzantine manuscript illumination, ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Weitzmann, K. —(1972), Ivories and steatites, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Wellhausen, J. (2004), ‘Arab wars with the Byzantines in the Umayyad period’, tr. Bonner, M., in Bonner, (ed.) (2004), no. 2, pp. 3164; tr. of Wellhausen, J. (1901), ‘Die Kämpfe der Araber mit den Römäern in der Zeit der Umaijiden’, Nachrichten von der Königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, philologisch-historische Klasse, Heft 4, pp. 414–47Google Scholar
Wellman, J. K. (ed.) (2007), Belief and bloodshed: religion and violence across time and tradition, Lanham, MDGoogle Scholar
Wendling, W. (1985), ‘Die Erhebung Ludwigs d. Fr. zum Mitkaiser im Jahre 813 und ihre Bedeutung für die Verfassungsgeschichte des Frankenreiches’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 19, pp. 201–38Google Scholar
Wentzel, H. (1971), ‘Das byzantinische Erbe der ottonischen Kaiser: Hypothesen über den Brautschatz der Theophano’, Aachener Kunstblätter 40, pp. 1539Google Scholar
Wessel, S. (2003), ‘The Nouthesia and the Law of Moses’, Byz 73, pp. 520–42Google Scholar
Westermann-Angerhausen, H. (1995), ‘Did Theophano leave her mark on the Ottonian sumptuary arts ?’, in Davids, (ed.) (1995), pp. 244–64Google Scholar
Weyl Carr, A. (2000), ‘The Mother of God in public’, in Vassilaki, (ed.) (2000), pp. 325–37Google Scholar
Weyl Carr, A. —(2002), ‘Icons and the object of pilgrimage in middle Byzantine Constantinople’, DOP 56, pp. 7592Google Scholar
Wharton, A. J. (1988), Art of empire: painting and architecture of the Byzantine periphery: a comparative study of four provinces, University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Whitby, Mary (ed.) (2007), Byzantines and crusaders in non-Greek sources, 1025–1204, OxfordGoogle Scholar
White, M. M. (2006), ‘Byzantine visual propaganda and the inverted heart motif’, Byz 76, pp. 330–63Google Scholar
White, M. M.—(2013), Military saints in Byzantium and Rus, 900–1200, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Whittow, M. (1995), ‘Rural fortifications in western Europe and Byzantium, tenth to twelfth century’, BF 21, pp. 5774Google Scholar
Whittow, M. —(1996b), ‘How the east was lost: the background to the Komnenian reconquista’, in Mullett, and Smythe, (eds.) (1996), pp. 5567Google Scholar
Whittow, M. —(2003), ‘Decline and fall? Studying long-term change in the east’, in Lavan, and Bowden, (eds.) (2003), pp. 404–23Google Scholar
Wickham, C. (1981), Early medieval Italy: central power and local society, 400–1000, LondonGoogle Scholar
Wickham, C. —(1985), ‘The Terra of San Vicenzo al Volturno in the 8th to 12th centuries: the historical framework’, in Hodges, and Mitchell, (eds.) (1985), pp. 227–58Google Scholar
Wickham, C. —(1998), ‘Ninth-century Byzantium through western eyes’, in Brubaker, (ed.) (1998), pp. 245–56Google Scholar
Wickham, C. —(2000a), ‘Overview: production, distribution and demand, II’, in Hansen, and Wickham, (eds.) (2000), pp. 345–77Google Scholar
Wickham, C. —(2000b), ‘“The Romans according to their malign custom”: Rome in Italy in the late ninth and tenth centuries’, in Smith, (ed.) (2000), pp. 151–67Google Scholar
Wickham, C. —(2004), ‘The Mediterranean around 800: on the brink of the second trade cycle’, DOP 58, pp. 161–74Google Scholar
Wieczorek, A. and Hinz, H.-M. (eds.) (2000), Europas Mitte um 1000, 3 vols., StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Williams, C. K. and Bookidis, N. (eds.) (2003), Corinth, the centenary, 1896–1996, AthensGoogle Scholar
Winkelmann, F. (1985), Byzantinische Rang- und Ämterstruktur im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert: Faktoren und Tendenzen ihrer Entwicklung, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Winkelmann, F. —(1987), Quellenstudien zur herrschenden Klasse von Byzanz im 8. und 9. Jahrhundert, BBA 54, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Winnifrith, T. (1987), The Vlachs: the history of a Balkan people, LondonGoogle Scholar
Wirth, P. (ed.) (1966), Polychronion: Festschrift Franz Dölger zum 75. Geburtstag, HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Wolf, G. (ed.) (1972), Zum Kaisertum Karls des Grossen: Beiträge und Aufsätze, DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Wolf, G. —(ed.) (1991), Kaiserin Theophanu: Prinzessin aus der Fremde – des Westreichs Grosse Kaiserin, CologneGoogle Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. (1976), ‘Les Écoles de Psellos et de Xiphilin sous Constantin IX Monomaque’, TM 6, pp. 223–43Google Scholar
Wolska-Conus, W. —(1979), ‘L’École de droit et l’enseignement du droit à Byzance au XIe siècle: Xiphilin et Psellos’, TM 7, pp. 1107Google Scholar
Wood, I. and Loud, G. A. (eds.) (1991), Church and chronicle in the middle ages, LondonGoogle Scholar
Worthington, I. (ed.) (2007), A companion to Greek rhetoric, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Wright, D. H. (1985), ‘The date of the Vatican illuminated “Handy Tables” of Ptolemy and its early additions’, BZ 78, pp. 355–62Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. A. (1993), ‘Métropoles du Péloponnèse mésobyzantin: un souvenir des invasions avaro-slaves’, Byz 63, pp. 388400Google Scholar
Yannopoulos, P. A. —(2000), ‘Les Vicissitudes historiques de la Chronique de Théophane’, Byz 70, pp. 527–53Google Scholar
Yarnley, C. J. (1972), ‘Philaretos: Armenian bandit or Byzantine general?’, REA n.s. 9, pp. 331–53Google Scholar
Yun, B. (1994), ‘Economic cycles and structural changes’, in Brady, et al. (eds.) (1994–5), I, pp. 113–45Google Scholar
Yuzbashian, K. N. (1973–4), ‘L’Administration byzantine en Arménie aux Xe–XIe siècles’, REA n.s. 10, pp. 139–83Google Scholar
Zangger, E. et al. (1997), ‘The Pylos Regional Archaeological Project, part II: landscape evolution and site preservations’, Hesperia 66, pp. 549641Google Scholar
Zanini, E. (1998), Le Italie bizantine: territorio, insediamenti ed economia nella provincia bizantina d’Italia (VI–VIII secolo), BariGoogle Scholar
Zarov, I. (2003), Vizantiskata estetika i srednovekovniot živopis vo Makedonija od XI i XII vek, SkopjeGoogle Scholar
Zettler, A. (1983), ‘Cyrill und Method im Reichenauer Verbrüderungsbuch’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 17, pp. 280–98Google Scholar
Živković, T. (1999), ‘The date of creation of the theme of Peloponnesus’, Symmeikta 13, pp. 141–55Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (1988), ‘The reign of Constantine V in the miracles of St Theodore the recruit’, REB 46, pp. 191210Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. —(1994), ‘Chapitres peu connus de l’Apparatus Bellicus’, TM 12, pp. 359–89Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. —(2000a), ‘Deux étapes de la formation de l’ancien état russe’, in Kazanski, et al. (eds.) (2000), pp. 95120Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. —(2000b), ‘Le Voyage d’Olga et la première ambassade espagnole à Constantinople en 946’, TM 13, pp. 647–72Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. —(2000c), ‘À propos du Livre des cérémonies, II, 48. I: Les Destinataires des lettres impériales en Caucasie de l’est. II: Le Problème d’Azia/Asia, le pays des Ases. III: L’Albanie caucasienne au Xe siècle’, TM 13, pp. 531–94Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. —(2005), ‘Learning from the enemy and more: studies in “dark centuries” Byzantium’, Millennium 2, pp. 79135Google Scholar
Aalst, V. D. and Ciggaar, K. N. (eds.) (1990), The Latin empire: some contributions, HernenGoogle Scholar
Abulafia, D. (1987), Italy, Sicily and the Mediterranean, 1100–1400, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ahrweiler, H (1958), ‘La Politique agraire des empereurs de Nicée’, Byz 28, pp. 5166, 135–6Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H —(1965), ‘L’Histoire et la géographie de la région de Smyrne entre les deux occupations turques (1081–1317)’, TM 1, pp. 1204Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H —(1975b), ‘L’Expérience nicéenne’, DOP 29, pp. 2140Google Scholar
Ahrweiler, H —(1983), ‘La Région de Philadelphie au XIVe siècle (1290–1390), dernier bastion de l’hellénisme en Asie Mineure’, CRAI, pp. 175–97Google Scholar
Akbaygil, I. et al. (eds.) (2003), Iznik throughout history, tr. Urgan, R., IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Alekseev, A. (1999), Tekstologiia slavianskoi Biblii, St PetersburgGoogle Scholar
Amitai-Preiss, M. J. (1995), Mongols and Mamluks: the Mamluk-Ilkhanid war 1260–81, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Angelov, D. (1956), ‘Certains aspects de la conquête des peuples balkaniques par les Turcs’, BSl 17, pp. 220–75; repr. in Angelov, D. (1978), no. 12Google Scholar
Angelov, D. —(1961), Bogomilstvoto v B’lgariia, Sofia; French tr. Le Bogomilisme en Bulgarie, Toulouse, 1972Google Scholar
Angelov, D. —(1978), Les Balkans au moyen âge: la Bulgarie des Bogomils aux Turcs, LondonGoogle Scholar
Angelov, D. G. (2003), ‘Byzantine imperial panegyric as advice literature (1204–c. 1350)’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 5572Google Scholar
Angelov, D. G. —(2004), ‘Plato, Aristotle and “Byzantine political philosophy”’, Mélanges de l’Université Saint-Joseph 57, pp. 499523Google Scholar
Angelov, D. G. —(2005), ‘Byzantine ideological reactions to the Latin conquest of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 293310Google Scholar
Angelov, D. G. —(2007), Imperial ideology and political thought in Byzantium, 1204–1330, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. (1975a), A Byzantine government in exile: government and society under the Laskarids of Nicaea 1204–1261, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. —(1975b), ‘Byzantine “nationalism” and the Nicaean empire’, BMGS 1, pp. 4970Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1980), ‘The interaction of Latins and Byzantines during the period of the Latin empire, 1204–1261: the case of the ordeal’, in ACIEB 15, IV, pp. 110Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1984), ‘Archons and dynasts: local aristocracies in the cities of the later Byzantine empire’, in Angold, (ed.) (1984), pp. 236–53Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1989), ‘Greeks and Latins after 1204: the perspective of exile’, MHR 4, pp. 6386, repr. in Arbel, et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 6386Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(1993), ‘Administration of the empire of Nicaea’, BF 19, pp. 127–38Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(2003a), The Fourth Crusade: event and context, HarlowGoogle Scholar
Angold, M. —(2003b), ‘The city Nicaea ca. 1000–ca. 1400’, in Akbaygil, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 2751Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(2006), ‘Byzantium and the west, 1204–1453’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 5378Google Scholar
Angold, M. —(ed.) (2006), The Cambridge history of Christianity, V: Eastern Christianity, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Antoniadis-Bibicou, H. (1963), Recherches sur les douanes à Byzance, ParisGoogle Scholar
Apostolides, K. M. (1929), ‘Dyo engrapha ek Philippoupoleos apo ton archon tou 19ou aionos’, Thrakika 2, pp. 325–68Google Scholar
Apostolides, K. M. —(1941–42a), ‘Romania-Zagora kai ta tes Thrakes oria epi tes byzantiakes autokratorias’, Archeion tou Thrakikou Laographikou kai Glossikou Thesaurou 8, pp. 6582Google Scholar
Apostolides, K. M. —(1941–42b), ‘E dia ton aionon ethnike physiognomia tes Thrakes’, Archeion tou Thrakikou Laographikou kai Glossikou Thesaurou 8, pp. 83122Google Scholar
Apostolović, M. (1902), ‘Todora Metohita poslanica o diplomatskom putu u Srbiju’, Letopis matice srpske 216, pp. 2558Google Scholar
Arbel, B. (ed.) (1996), Intercultural contacts in the medieval Mediterranean, LondonGoogle Scholar
Arbel, B. et al. (eds.) (1989), Latins and Greeks in the eastern Mediterranean after 1204, LondonGoogle Scholar
Argenti, P. P. (1958), The occupation of Chios by the Genoese and their administration of the island (1346–1566), 3 vols., CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Arnaldi, G., et al. (eds.) (1997), Storia di Venezia, III: La formazione dello stato patrizio, RomeGoogle Scholar
Asdracha, C. (1976), La Région des Rhodopes aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles; étude de géographie historique, AthensGoogle Scholar
Asdracha, C. —(1982), ‘Modes d’affirmation des pouvoirs locaux bulgares pendant le moyen âge tardif’, P’rvi mezhdunaroden kongres po b’lgaristika, Sofia, 23 mai–3 iuni 1981. Dokladi, Part I: B’lgarskata d’rzhava prez vekovete. 1: Srednovekovnata b’lgarska d’rzhava prez vekovete; B’lgarskata d’rzhava prez epokhata na kapitalizma, Sofia, pp. 7687Google Scholar
Ashtor, E. (1983), Levant trade in the later middle ages, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Atiya, A. S. (1934), The crusade of Nicopolis, London; repr. New York, 1978Google Scholar
Atiya, A. S. —(1938), The crusade in the later middle ages, London; repr. New York, 1965Google Scholar
Babinger, F. (1978), Mehmed the Conqueror and his time, tr. Manheim, R., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Bakalopulos, see VakalopoulosGoogle Scholar
Baker, D. (ed.) (1973b), Relations between east and west in the middle ages, EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Bakirtzis, C. (2003), ‘The urban continuity and size of late Byzantine Thessalonike’, DOP 57, pp. 3564Google Scholar
Balard, M. (1966), ‘Les Génois en Romanie entre 1204 et 1261: recherches dans les minutiers notariaux génois’, Mélanges d’archéologie et d’histoire. École française de Rome 78, pp. 467502Google Scholar
Balard, M. —(1978), La Romanie génoise, XIIe–début du XVe siècle, 2 vols., Genoa and RomeGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. —(1995), ‘The Greeks of Crimea under Genoese rule in the XIVth and XVth centuries’, DOP 49, pp. 2332Google Scholar
Balard, M. —(1997a), ‘Les Hommes d’affaires occidentaux ont-ils asphyxié l’économie byzantine?’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 255–65Google Scholar
Balard, M. —(1997b), ‘La lotta contro Genova’, in Arnaldi, et al. (eds.) (1997), pp. 87126Google Scholar
Balard, M. —(2002), ‘Chio, centre économique en mer Egée (XIVe–XVe siècles)’, TM 24, pp. 1319Google Scholar
Balard, M. —(2004), ‘Clarence, escale génoise aux XIIIe–XIVe siècles’, in Doumerc, and Picard, (eds.) (2004), pp. 185203Google Scholar
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (1995), Coloniser au moyen âge, ParisGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. et al. (eds.) (1987), Les Italiens à Byzance, ParisGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (1999), Le Partage du monde: échanges et colonisation dans la Méditerranée médiévale, ParisGoogle Scholar
Balard, M. and Ducellier, A. (eds.) (2002), Migrations et diasporas méditerranéennes (Xe–XVIe siècles): actes du colloque de Conques, octobre 1999, BSo 19, ParisGoogle Scholar
Balascev, G. (1911), ‘Pismo ot imperatora Teodora II Laskar po skliuchvaneto mira s tsar Michaila Asena (1256 g.)’, Minalo II, pts. 56, pp. 60–72Google Scholar
Balfour, D. (1982–3), ‘Saint Gregory of Sinai’s life story and spiritual profile – the works of Gregory the Sinaïte’, Theologia 53, pp. 3062, 417–29, 697709, 1102–18; Theologia 54, pp. 153–83Google Scholar
Balfour, D. —(1984), ‘Was St Gregory Palamas St Gregory the Sinaite’s pupil?’, St Vladimir’s Theological Quarterly 28, pp. 115–30Google Scholar
Balivet, M. (1994), Romanie byzantine et pays de Rum turc: histoire d’un espace d’imbrication gréco-turque, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Balletto, L. (ed.) (1997), Oriente e occidente tra medioevo ed età moderna. Studi in onore di G. Pistarino, 2 vols., Acqui TermeGoogle Scholar
Barber, M. (1989), ‘Western attitudes to Frankish Greece in the thirteenth century’, MHR 4, pp. 111–28; repr. in Arbel, et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 111–28; repr. in Barber, (1995), no. 10Google Scholar
Barber, M. —(1995), Crusaders and heretics, 12th–14th centuries, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Bardakjian, K. B. (1982), ‘The rise of the Armenian patriarchate of Constantinople’, in Braude, and Lewis, (eds.) (1982), I, pp. 89100Google Scholar
Barker, J. W. (2003), ‘Late Byzantine Thessalonike: a second city’s challenges and responses’, DOP 57, pp. 554Google Scholar
Baronas, D. (2004), ‘The three martyrs of Vilnius: a fourteenth-century martyrdom and its documentary sources’, AnBoll 122, pp. 83134Google Scholar
Baronas, D. —(2007), ‘Byzantium and Lithuania: north and south look at each other’, in Kaimakamova, et al. (eds.) (2007), pp. 303–17Google Scholar
Bartusis, M. (1982), ‘On the status of stratiotai during the late Byzantine period’, ZRVI 21, pp. 53–9Google Scholar
Baronas, D. Bartusis, M. —(1988), ‘The kavallarioi of Byzantium’, Sp 63, pp. 343–50Google Scholar
Baronas, D. Bartusis, M. —(1991), ‘The cost of late Byzantine warfare and defense’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 7589Google Scholar
Baronas, D. Bartusis, M. —(1992), The late Byzantine army: arms and society 1204–1453, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Beaton, R. (1996), The medieval Greek romance, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Beldiceanu, N. and Beldiceanu-Steinherr, I. (1980), ‘Recherches sur la Morée (1461–1512)’, SF 39, pp. 1774Google Scholar
Belting, H. et al. (1978), The mosaics and frescoes of St Mary Pammakaristos (Fethiye Camii) at Istanbul, DOSt 15, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Bernicolas-Hatzopoulos, D. (1983), ‘The first siege of Constantinople by the Ottomans (1394–1402) and its repercussions on the civilian population of the city’, BS 10, pp. 3951Google Scholar
Bertelè, T. (1962), ‘I gioelli della corona bizantina dati in pegno alla repubblica veneta nel sec. XIV e Mastino II della Scala’, Studi in onore di Amintore Fanfani, II, Milan, pp. 87188Google Scholar
Bertelè, T. —(1978), Numismatique byzantine: suivie de deux études inédites sur les monnaies des Paléologues, French edn. Morrisson, C., WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bianconi, D. (2005), Tessalonica nell’età dei paleologi: le pratiche intellettuali nel riflesso della cultura scritta, ParisGoogle Scholar
Biliarsky, I. (1993), ‘Le rite du couronnement des tsars dans les pays slaves et la promotion d’autres axiai’, OCP 59, pp. 91139Google Scholar
Biliarsky, I. —(2001), ‘Some observations on the administrative terminology of the second Bulgarian empire (13th–14th centuries)’, BMGS 25, pp. 6989Google Scholar
Bisaha, N. (2004), Creating east and west: Renaissance humanists and the Ottoman Turks, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Bojovic, B. I. (1995), L’Idéologie monarchique dans les hagio-biographies dynastiques du moyen âge serbe, OCA 248, RomeGoogle Scholar
Bojovic, B. I. —(2001), ‘Une monarchie hagiographique: la théologie du pouvoir dans la Serbie médiévale (XIIe–XVe siècles)’, in Guran, and Flusin, (eds.) (2001), pp. 6172Google Scholar
Bon, A. (1969), La Morée franque: recherches historiques, topographiques et archéologiques sur la principauté d’Achaïe 1205–1430, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Borsari, S. (1951), ‘Federico II e l’oriente bizantino’, Rivista storica italiana 63, pp. 279–91Google Scholar
Borsari, S. —(1955), ‘I rapporti tra Pisa e gli stati di Romania nel duecento’, Rivista storica italiana 67, pp. 477–92Google Scholar
Borsari, S. —(1966), Studi sulle colonie veneziane in Romania nel XIII secolo, NaplesGoogle Scholar
Borsari, S. —(2007), L’Eubea veneziana, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Bosch, U. V. (1965), Kaiser Andronikos III. Palaiologos: Versuch einer Darstellung der byzantinischen Geschichte in den Jahren 1321–1341, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Bouras, C. (2001), ‘The impact of Frankish architecture on thirteenth-century Byzantine architecture’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.)(2001), pp. 247–62Google Scholar
Bowman, S. B. (1985), The Jews of Byzantium (1204–1453), Tuscaloosa, ALGoogle Scholar
Brady, T. A. et al. (eds.) (1994–5), Handbook of European history, 1400–1600: late middle ages, renaissance and reformation, 2 vols., LeidenGoogle Scholar
Brătianu, G. I. (1929), Recherches sur le commerce génois dans la mer Noire au XIIIesiècle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Brătianu, G. I. —(1936), Privilèges et franchises municipales dans l’empire byzantin, ParisGoogle Scholar
Braude, B. (1982), ‘Foundation myths of the millet system’, in Braude, and Lewis, (eds.) (1982), I, pp. 6988Google Scholar
Braude, B. and Lewis, B. (eds.) (1982), Christians and Jews in the Ottoman Empire, 2 vols., New York and LondonGoogle Scholar
Bredenkamp, F. (1996), The Byzantine empire of Thessaloniki, 1224–1242, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Brezeanu, S. (1974), ‘Notice sur les rapports de Frédéric II de Hohenstaufen avec Jean III Vatatzès’, RESEE 12, pp. 583–5Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. (1980), The empire of Trebizond and the Pontos, LondonGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. —(1986), ‘Rural society in Matzouka’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 5196Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. —(1988), Peoples and settlement in Anatolia and the Caucasus, 800–1900, LondonGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. —(1991), ‘The Pontic Greeks before the diaspora’, Journal of Refugee Studies 4, pp. 315–34Google Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. et al. (2002), The post-Byzantine monuments of the Pontos: a source book, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. and Cunningham, M. (eds.) (1996), Mount Athos and Byzantine monasticism: papers from the twenty-eighth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, March 1994, LondonGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. and Lowry, H. W. (eds.) (1986), Continuity and change in late Byzantine and early Ottoman society: papers given at a symposium at Dumbarton Oaks in May 1982, Birmingham and Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. and Ursinus, M. O. H. (eds.) (1991), Manzikert to Lepanto: the Byzantine world and the Turks, 1071–1571: papers given at the nineteenth spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Birmingham, March 1985, BF 16, AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Bryer, A. A. M. and Winfield, D. (1985), The Byzantine monuments and topography of the Pontos, DOSt 20, 2 vols., Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Buchthal, H. and Belting, H. (1978), Patronage in thirteenth-century Constantinople: an atelier of late Byzantine book illumination and calligraphy, DOSt 16, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Buckton, D. (ed.) (1994), Byzantium: treasures of Byzantine art and culture from British collections, LondonGoogle Scholar
Burgmann, L. et al. (eds.) (1985), Cupido legum, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Burgmann, L. and Magdalino, P. (1984), ‘Michael VIII on maladministration: an unpublished novel of the early Palaiologan period’, FM 6, pp. 377–90Google Scholar
Buschhausen, Heide and Buschhausen, Helmut (1976), Die Marienkirche von Apollonia in Albanien: Byzantiner, Normannen und Serben im Kampf um die Via Egnatia, BV 8, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Cahen, C. (1965), ‘Dhimma’, in EI, II, pp. 227–31Google Scholar
Čankova-Petkova, G. (1969), ‘Griechisch-bulgarische Bündnisse in den Jahren 1235 und 1246’, BB 3, pp. 4979Google Scholar
Capaldo, M. (1989), ‘Contributi allo studio delle collezioni agiografico-omiletiche in area slava: struttura e preistoria del “Panegirico di Mileševa”’, Europa orientalis 8, pp. 209–51Google Scholar
Capaldo, M. et al. (eds.) (2003–6), Lo spazio letterario del medioevo, III: Le culture circostanti, RomeGoogle Scholar
Carile, A. (1978), Per una storia dell’impero latino di Costantinopoli, 1204–1261, 2nd edn., BolognaGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, H. (2003), East and west, the making of a rift in the church: from apostolic times until the council of Florence, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1948), ‘The monastic properties and the state in the Byzantine empire’, DOP 4, pp. 51118; repr. in Charanis, (1973), no. 1Google Scholar
Charanis, P. —(1951), ‘On the social structure and economic organization of the Byzantine empire in the thirteenth century and later’, BSl 12, pp. 94153; repr. in Charanis, (1973), no. 4Google Scholar
Chrysanthos, [Philippides, metropolitan of Trebizond] (1933), ‘E ekklesia Trapezountos’, Archeion Pontou 4–5, pp. 1904Google Scholar
Chrysos, E. (ed.) (1992), To despotato tes Epeirou [The despotate of Epirus]: praktika diethnous symposiou gia to despotato tes Epeirou: Arta, 27–31 Maiou 1990, ArtaGoogle Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. (1970), ‘Venetian commercial privileges under the Palaeologi’, Studi veneziani 12, pp. 267356Google Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. et al. (eds.) (2004), The Greek islands and the sea: proceedings of the first international colloquium held at the Hellenic Institute, Royal Holloway, University of London, 21–22 September 2001, CamberleyGoogle Scholar
Chrysostomides, J. and Dendrinos, C. (eds.), (2006), ‘Sweet land of Cyprus’: lectures on the history and culture of Cyprus, CamberleyGoogle Scholar
Ćirković, S. (1964), Istorija srednjovekovne Bosanske države, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Ćirković, S. —(1988), ‘Les Albanais à la lumière des sources historiques des Slaves du sud’, in Garašanin, (ed.) (1988a), pp. 341–59Google Scholar
Ćirković, S. —(2004), The Serbs, tr. Tošić, V., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Clucas, L. (ed.) (1988), The Byzantine legacy in eastern Europe, Boulder, COGoogle Scholar
Constantelos, D. J. (1972), ‘Emperor John Vatatzes’ social concern: basis for canonization’, Kleronomia 4, pp. 92104Google Scholar
Constantelos, D. J. —(1998), Christian Hellenism: essays and studies in continuity and change, New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Constantinides, C. N. (1982), Higher education in Byzantium in the thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries 1204–ca. 1310, NicosiaGoogle Scholar
Constantinides, C. N. —(2003), ‘Teachers and students of rhetoric in the late Byzantine period’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 3952Google Scholar
Constantinides, C. N. et al. (eds.) (1996), Philellēn: studies in honour of Robert Browning, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Cosentino, S. (1987), Aspetti e problemi del feudo Veneto-Cretese, secoli XIII–XIV, BolognaGoogle Scholar
Coulon, D. et al. (eds.) (2004), Chemins d’outre-mer: études sur la Méditerranée médiévale offertes à Michel Balard, BSo 20, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Cowan, A. (ed.) (2000), Mediterranean urban culture, 1400–1700, ExeterGoogle Scholar
Cowe, S. P. (2006), ‘The Armenians in the era of the crusades (1050–1350)’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 404–29Google Scholar
Crummey, R. O. (1987), The formation of Muscovy, 1304–1613, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ćurčić, S. (1979), Gračanica: King Milutin’s church and its place in late Byzantine architecture, University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Ćurčić, S. and Hadjitryphonos, E. (1997), Secular medieval architecture in the Balkans 1300–1500 and its preservation, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Ćurčić, S. and Mouriki, D. (eds.) (1991), The twilight of Byzantium: aspects of cultural and religious history in the late Byzantine empire, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Dąbrowska, M. (2005), ‘“Vasilissa, ergo gaude …” : Cleopa Malatesta’s Byzantine CV’, BSl 63, pp. 217–24Google Scholar
Dade, E. (1938), Versuche zur Wiedererrichtung der lateinischen Herrschaft in Konstantinopel im Rahmen der abendländischen Politik 1261 bis etwa 1310, JenaGoogle Scholar
Dall’Aglio, F. (2002), ‘The Bulgarian siege of Thessaloniki in 1207: between history and hagiography’, Eurasian Studies 1, pp. 263–82Google Scholar
Dendrinos, C. et al. (eds.) (2003), Porphyrogenita: essays on the history and literature of Byzantium and the Latin East in honour of Julian Chrysostomides, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Dennis, G. T. (1960), The reign of Manuel II Palaeologus in Thessalonica, 1382–1387, OCA 159, RomeGoogle Scholar
Dennis, G. T. —(1982), Byzantium and the Franks 1350–1420, LondonGoogle Scholar
Derzhavin, N. S. (1945–8), Istoriia Bolgarii, 4 vols., MoscowGoogle Scholar
Dimitriades, V. (1991), ‘Byzantine and Ottoman Thessaloniki’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 265–9Google Scholar
Dimnik, M. (2004), ‘Kievan Rus’, the Bulgars and the southern Slavs, c. 1020–c. 1200’, in NCMH, IV.2, pp. 254–76Google Scholar
Djourova, see Džurova, Google Scholar
Djurović, M. et al. (1970), Istorija Crne Gore, II.1: Od kraja XII do kraja XV vijeka: Crne Gora u doba Nemanjića, TitogradGoogle Scholar
Dölger, F. (1949), ‘Einiges über Theodora die Griechin, Zarin der Bulgaren (1308–1330)’, AIPHO 9, pp. 211–21; repr. in Dölger, (1961), pp. 222–30Google Scholar
Dölger, F. —(1950), ‘Zwei byzantinische Reiterheroen erobern die Festung Melnik’, Ephemerides Instituti Archaeologici Bulgarici 16, pp. 275–9; repr. in Dölger, (1961), pp. 299305Google Scholar
Dölger, F. —(1961), Paraspora: 30 Aufsätze zur Geschichte, Kultur und Sprache des byzantinischen Reiches, EttalGoogle Scholar
Dotson, J. E. (2006), ‘Ship types and fleet composition at Genoa and Venice in the early thirteenth century’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 6375Google Scholar
Doumerc, B. and Picard, C. (eds.) (2004), Byzance et ses périphéries (Mondes grec, balkanique et musulman): hommage à Alain Ducellier, ToulouseGoogle Scholar
Ducellier, A. (1979), ‘Les Albanais du XIe au XIIIe siècle, nomades ou sédentaires?’, BF 7, pp. 2336; repr. in Ducellier, (1987a), no. 6Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1981a), ‘L’Économie albanaise au moyen âge: une traite coloniale’, Albanie 11, pp. 2831; repr. in Ducellier, (1987a), no. 16Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1981c), ‘Les Albanais ont-ils envahi le Kosovo?’, Albanie 13, pp. 1014; repr. in Ducellier, (1987a), no. 10Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1983), ‘Aux frontières de la romanité et de l’orthodoxie au moyen âge: le cas de l’Albanie’, L’Histoire à Nice: actes du Colloque international ‘Entre l’Occident et l’Orient’ (Antibes–Juan les Pins, 21–31 octobre 1981), Nice, pp. 129–50; repr. in Ducellier, (1987a), no. 11Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1987a), L’Albanie entre Byzance et Venise Xe–XVe siècles, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1987b), ‘La Côte albanaise au moyen âge: exutoires locaux ou ports de transit?’, repr. in Ducellier, (1987a), no. 19Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. —(1992), ‘La Penisola Balcanica vista dall’osservatorio veneziano nei sec. XIV e XV’, in Gensini, (ed.) (1992), pp. 297314Google Scholar
Ducellier, A. et al. (1992), Les Chemins de l’exil: bouleversements de l’est européen et migrations vers l’ouest à la fin du moyen âge, ParisGoogle Scholar
Dujčev, I. (1956), ‘V’stanieto v 1185 g. i negovata khronologiia’, Izvestiia na Instituta za istoriia 6, pp. 327–58Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. —(1960), ‘Les Slaves et Byzance’, Etudes historiques à l’occasion du XIe congrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm, août 1960, Sofia, pp. 3177; repr. in Dujčev, (1965–96), IV.1, no. 9Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. —(1964), ‘Le Mont Athos et les Slaves au moyen âge’, in Rousseau, (ed.) (1963–4), II, pp. 121–44; repr. in Dujčev, (1965–96), I, pp. 487510Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. —(1966), ‘Chilandar et Zographou au moyen âge’, Hilandarski Zbornik 1, pp. 2132; repr. in Dujčev, (1965–96), III, pp. 489506Google Scholar
Dujčev, I. —(1973), ‘Contribution à l’histoire de la conquête turque en Thrace aux dernières décades du XIVe siècle’, EB 9.2, pp. 8092Google Scholar
Dunbabin, J. (1998), Charles I of Anjou: power, kingship and state-making in thirteenth-century Europe, LondonGoogle Scholar
Durand, J. and Lafitte, M.-P. (eds.) (2001), La Trésor de la Sainte-Chapelle, ParisGoogle Scholar
Ðurić, V. (ed.) (1979), Međunarodni naučni skup Sava Nemanjić-Sveti Sava: istorija i predanje, Decembar 1976 (Colloque scientifique international Sava Nemanjić–Saint Sava: histoire et tradition: décembre, 1976), BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Dusa, J. (1991), The medieval Dalmatian episcopal cities: development and transformation, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Džurova, A. (1977), ‘Le Manuscript pendant le deuxième royaume bulgare (1185–1396)’, Cyrillomethodianum 4, pp. 3699Google Scholar
Džurova, A. —(1997), V’vedenie v slavianskata kodikologiia: vizantiiskiat kodeks i retseptsiiata mu sred slavianite, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Eastmond, A. (2003a), ‘“Local” saints, art and regional identity in the orthodox world after the Fourth Crusade’, Sp 78, pp. 707–49Google Scholar
Eastmond, A. —(2003b), ‘Byzantine identity and relics of the True Cross in the thirteenth century’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 205–15Google Scholar
Eastmond, A. —(2004), Art and identity in thirteenth-century Byzantium: Hagia Sophia and the empire of Trebizond, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Edbury, P. (1991), The kingdom of Cyprus and the crusades, 1191–1371, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Edbury, P. —(2002), ‘Latins and Greeks on crusader Cyprus’, in Abulafia, and Berend, (eds.) (2002), pp. 133–42Google Scholar
Evans, H. C. (ed.) (2004), Byzantium: faith and power (1261–1557), New YorkGoogle Scholar
Fennell, J. L. I. (1995), A history of the Russian church to 1448, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ferjančić, B. (1966), ‘Kada je umro Despot Mihailo II Angeo?’, ZRVI 9, pp. 2932Google Scholar
Ferjančić, B. —(1974), Tesalija u XIII i XIV veku, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Fisher, E. A. (2002–3), ‘Planoudes, Holobolos and the motivation for translation’, GRBS 43, pp. 77104Google Scholar
Fleet, K. (ed.) (2009), The Cambridge history of Turkey, I: Byzantium to Turkey, 1071–1453, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. (1982), ‘Zeugnisse byzantinischer Rechtspraxis im 14. Jahrhundert’, FM 5, pp. 215–80Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. —(1985), ‘Horror iuris: byzantinische Rechtsgelehrte disziplinieren ihren Metropoliten’, in Burgmann, et al. (eds.) (1985), pp. 4771Google Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. —(ed.) (1991), Fremde der Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Fögen, M.-T. —(ed.) (1995), Ordnung und Aufruhr im Mittelalter: historische und juristische Studien zur Rebellion, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Foss, C. (1979b), ‘Late Byzantine fortifications in Lydia’, JÖB 28, pp. 297320Google Scholar
Francès, E. (1962), ‘La Féodalité byzantine et la conquête turque’, SAO 4, pp. 6990Google Scholar
Franchi, A. (1981), La svolta politico-ecclesiastica tra Roma e Bizanzio, 1249–1254: la legazione di Giovanni da Parma, il ruolo di Federico II: studio critico sulle fonti, RomeGoogle Scholar
Franchi, A. —(1984), I vespri siciliani e le relazioni tra Roma e Bisanzio: studio critico sulle fonti, PalermoGoogle Scholar
François, V. (1995), La Céramique byzantine à Thasos, Athens and ParisGoogle Scholar
François, V. —(2003), ‘Elaborate incised ware: une preuve du rayonnement de la culture byzantine à l’époque paléologue’, BSl 61, pp. 151–68Google Scholar
François, V. —(2004), ‘Réalités des échanges en Méditerranée orientale du XIIe au XVIIIe siècles: l’apport de la céramique’, DOP 58, pp. 241–9Google Scholar
Frashëri, K. (1982), ‘Trojet e shqiptarëve në shek. XV’, in Pulaha, et al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 199210Google Scholar
Frazee, C. A. (1983), Catholics and sultans: the church and the Ottoman empire, 1453–1923, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Fryde, E. (2000), The early Palaeologan renaissance (1261–c. 1360), LeidenGoogle Scholar
Gallina, M. (1989), Una società coloniale nel trecento: Creta fra Venezia e Bisanzio, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Garašanin, M. V. (ed.) (1988a), Iliri i Albanci (Les Illyriens et les Albanais), BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Garašanin, M. V. —(1988b), ‘Zaključna razmatranja’ in Garašanin, (ed.) (1988a), pp. 361–75Google Scholar
Gashi, S. (1982), ‘Prania e etnosit shqiptar në Kosovë gjatë shekujve XIII-XIV në dritën e burimeve kishtare serbe’, in Pulaha, et. al. (eds.) (1982), pp. 239–64Google Scholar
Gasparis, C. (2005), ‘The period of Venetian rule on Crete: breaks and continuities during the thirteenth century’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 233–46Google Scholar
Gaul, N. (2002), ‘Eunuchs in the later Byzantine empire, c. 1250–1400’, in Tougher, (ed.) (2002), pp. 199218Google Scholar
Gaul, N. —(2011), Thomas Magistros und die spätbyzantinische Sophistik: Studien zum Humanismus urbaner Eliten der frühen Palaiologenzeit, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Gavrilović, S. et al. (eds.) (1981–3), Istorija srpskog naroda, 6 vols., BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Gavrilović, Z. (1991), ‘The portrait of King Marko at Markov Manastir (1376–1381)’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 415–28Google Scholar
Gavrilović, Z. —(2001), Studies in Byzantine and Serbian medieval art, LondonGoogle Scholar
Gavrilović, Z. —(2006), ‘Women in Serbian politics, diplomacy and art at the beginning of Ottoman rule’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 7290Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. (1953), ‘Greco-Latin relations on the eve of the Byzantine restoration: the battle of Pelagonia – 1259’, DOP 7, pp. 99141Google Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. —(1976), Interaction of the ‘sibling’ Byzantine and western cultures in the middle ages and Italian renaissance 330–1600, New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Geanakoplos, D. J. —(1989), Constantinople and the west: essays on the late Byzantine (Palaeologan) and Italian renaissances and the Byzantine and Roman churches, Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Gelzer, H. (1902), Der Patriarchat von Achrida, Geschichte und Urkunden, LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Gensini, S. (ed.) (1992), Europa e Mediterraneo tra medioevo e prima età moderna: l’osservatorio italiano, PisaGoogle Scholar
Gerland, E. (1905), Geschichte des lateinischen Kaiserreiches von Konstantinopel, I: Geschichte der Kaiser Balduin I. und Heinrich 1204–1216, Bad Homburg v. d. HöheGoogle Scholar
Gerstel, S. E. J. (2001), ‘Art and identity in the medieval Morea’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 263–85Google Scholar
Gerstel, S. E. J. and Talbot, A.-M. (2006), ‘The culture of lay piety in medieval Byzantium, 1054–1453’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 79100Google Scholar
Gertwagen, R. (1998), ‘L’isola di Creta e i suoi porti (dalla fine del XII alla fine del XV secolo)’, in Ortalli, (ed.) (1998), pp. 337–74Google Scholar
Gertwagen, R. —(2006), ‘Harbours and facilities along the eastern Mediterranean sea lanes to Outremer’, in Pryor, (ed.) (2006), pp. 95118Google Scholar
Giannelli, C. (1946), ‘Un progetto di Barlaam Calabro per l’unione delle chiese’, in Miscellanea Giovanni Mercati, III: Letteratura e storia bizantina [= StT 123], pp. 157208Google Scholar
Gill, J. (1959), The Council of Florence, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Gill, J. —(1964), Personalities of the Council of Florence, and other essays, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Gill, J. —(1973), ‘Innocent III and the Greeks: apostle or aggressor?’, in Baker, (ed.) (1973b), pp. 95108Google Scholar
Gill, J. —(1974), ‘The church union of the council of Lyons (1274) portrayed in the Greek documents’, OCP 40, pp. 545; repr. in Gill, (1979b), no. 5Google Scholar
Gill, J. —(1975), ‘John Beccus, patriarch of Constantinople 1275–1282’, Byzantina 7, pp. 253266; repr. in Gill, (1979b), no. 6Google Scholar
Gill, J. —(1977), ‘The tribulations of the Greek church in Cyprus, 1196–c. 1280’, BF 5, pp. 7393; repr. in Gill, (1979b), no. 4Google Scholar
Gill, J. —(1979a), Byzantium and the papacy, 1198–1400, New Brunswick, NJGoogle Scholar
Gill, J. —(1979b), Church union: Rome and Byzantium, 1204–1453, LondonGoogle Scholar
Giunta, F. (1959), Aragonesi e Catalani nel Mediterraneo, II: La presenza catalana nel Levante dalle origini a Giacomo II, PalermoGoogle Scholar
Giuzelev [Gyuzelev], V. and Miltenova, A. (eds.) (2002), Srednovekovna khristianska Evropa, iztok i zapad: tsennosti, traditsii, obshtuvane (Medieval Christian Europe, east and west: traditions, values, communications), SofiaGoogle Scholar
Glycofrydi-Leontsini, A. (2003), ‘Demetrius Cydones as a translator of Latin texts’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 175–85Google Scholar
Glykatzi, and Glykatzi-Ahrweiler, , see Ahrweiler, Google Scholar
Godfrey, J. (1980), 1204: the unholy crusade, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Gothóni, R. (2004), ‘Mount Athos during the last centuries of Byzantium’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 5769Google Scholar
Gounarides, P. (1985), ‘E chronologia tes anagoreuses kai tes stepses tou Theodorou I tou Laskareos’, Symmeikta 6, pp. 5971Google Scholar
Grujić, R. (1933), ‘Kada je Nemanjin unuk po kćeri, Bugarski car Konstantin Tih, mogao vladati u Skopskoj oblasti?’, Glasnik Skopskog naučnog društva 12, pp. 272–3Google Scholar
Grumel, V. (1930), ‘L’Authenticité de la lettre de Jean Vatatzès, empereur de Niceé, au Pape Grégoire IX’, EO 29, pp. 450–8Google Scholar
Guilland, R. (1922), ‘Le Palais de Théodore Métochite’, REG 35, pp. 8295Google Scholar
Guilland, R. —(1926), Essai sur Nicéphore Grégoras: l’homme et l’oeuvre, ParisGoogle Scholar
Guillou, A. (ed.) (1982), La civiltà bizantina dal XII al XV secolo: aspetti e problemi, Corsi di studi 3, RomeGoogle Scholar
Gundlach, R. and Weber, H. (eds.) (1992), Legitimation und Funktion des Herrschers: vom ägyptischen Pharao zum neuzeitlichen Diktator, StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Guran, P. (2001), ‘Jean VI Cantacuzène, l’hésychasme et l’empire. Les miniatures du codex Parisinus graecus 1242’, in Guran, and Flusin, (eds.) (2001), pp. 73121Google Scholar
Guran, P. and Flusin, B. (eds.) (2001), L’Empereur hagiographe: culte des saints et monarchie byzantine et post-byzantine, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Haldon, J. (1986b), ‘Limnos, monastic holdings in the Byzantine state: ca. 1261–1453’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 161215Google Scholar
Halecki, O. (1930), Un empereur de Byzance à Rome: vingt ans de travail pour l’union des églises et pour la défense de l’empire d’orient 1355–1375, Warsaw; repr. London, 1972Google Scholar
Hamilton, B. (1980), The Latin church in the Crusader states: the secular church, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hamilton, B. —(2005), ‘The Albigensian Crusade and the Latin empire of Constantinople’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 335–43Google Scholar
Hanak, W. K. (2004), ‘One source, two renditions: The tale of Constantinople and its fall in 1453’, BSl 62, pp. 239–50Google Scholar
Hansen-Löve, A. A. (1971), ‘Die Darstellung der Schlacht bei Adrianopel (1205) in der “Chronik von Morea”’, EB 7.3, pp. 102–12Google Scholar
Harley, J. B. and Woodward, D. (eds.) (1987–), The history of cartography, 4 vols. in 6 pts. to date, Chicago and LondonGoogle Scholar
Harris, J. (1995a), Greek émigrés in the west, 1400–1520, CamberleyGoogle Scholar
Harris, J. —(1995b), ‘A worthless prince? Andreas Palaeologus in Rome, 1465–1502’, OCP 61, pp. 537–54Google Scholar
Harris, J. —(2003b), ‘Laonikos Chalkokondyles and the rise of the Ottoman Turks’, BMGS 27, pp. 153–70Google Scholar
Harris, J. —(2004), ‘The last crusades: the Ottoman threat’, in Madden, (ed.) (2004), pp. 172–99Google Scholar
Harvey, A. (2000), ‘Economic conditions in Thessaloniki between the two Ottoman occupations’, in Cowan, (ed.) (2000), pp. 115124, 245248Google Scholar
Hausherr, I. (1956), ‘L’Hésychasme, étude de spiritualité’, OCP 22, pp. 540, 247–85Google Scholar
Heers, J. (1971), Gênes au XVe siècle: activité économique et problèmes sociaux, ParisGoogle Scholar
Heisenberg, A. (1973), Quellen und Studien zur spätbyzantinischen Geschichte, LondonGoogle Scholar
Hetherington, P. (2003), ‘The jewels from the crown: symbol and substance in the later Byzantine imperial regalia’, BZ 96, pp. 157–68Google Scholar
Heyd, W. (1885–6), Histoire du commerce du levant au moyen âge, 2 vols., LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Hiestand, R. (1996), ‘Nova Francia – nova Graecia: Morea zwischen Franken, Venezianern und Griechen’, in Lauer, and Schreiner, (eds.) (1996), pp. 5572Google Scholar
Hinterberger, M. (1999), Autobiographische Traditionen in Byzanz, WBS 22, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Hjort, Ø. (2004), ‘“Oddities” and “refinements”: aspects of architecture, space and narrative in the mosaics of Kariye Camii’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 2743Google Scholar
Hodges, R. et al. (2004), Byzantine Butrint: excavations and surveys 1994–9, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hoeck, J. M. and Loenertz, R.-J. (1965), Nikolaos-Nektarios von Otranto, Abt von Casole: Beiträge zur Geschichte der ost-westlichen Beziehungen unter Innozenz III. und Friedrich II., EttalGoogle Scholar
Hopwood, K. (1991), ‘Nomads or bandits? The pastoralist/sedentarist interface in Anatolia’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 179–94Google Scholar
Housley, N. (1992), The later crusades, 1274–1580: from Lyons to Alcazar, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hrochová, V. (1967), ‘Le Commerce vénitien et les changements dans l’importance des centres de commerce en Grèce du 13e au 15e siècles’, Studi veneziani 9, pp. 334Google Scholar
Hrochová, V. —(1989), Aspects des Balkans médiévaux, PragueGoogle Scholar
Hult, K. (2004), ‘Theodore Metochites as a literary critic’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 4456Google Scholar
Hunger, H. (1959), ‘Von Wissenschaft und Kunst der frühen Palaiologenzeit’, JÖB 8, pp. 123–55Google Scholar
Ilieva, A. (1991), Frankish Morea, 1205–1262: socio-cultural interaction between the Franks and the local population, AthensGoogle Scholar
Ilieva, A. —(1995), ‘Images of towns in Frankish Morea; the evidence of the Chronicles of the Morea and of the Tocco’, BMGS 19, pp. 94119Google Scholar
Imber, C. (1990), The Ottoman empire, 1300–1481, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Inalcik, H. (1969–70), ‘The policy of Mehmed II toward the Greek population of Istanbul and the Byzantine buildings of the city’, DOP 23–4, pp. 229–49; repr. in Inalcik, (1978), no. 6Google Scholar
Inalcik, H. —(1973), The Ottoman empire: the classical age, 1300–1600, LondonGoogle Scholar
Inalcik, H. —(1974), ‘Istanbul’, in EI, IV, pp. 224–48Google Scholar
Inalcik, H. —(1978), The Ottoman empire: conquest, organization and economy, LondonGoogle Scholar
Inalcik, H. —(1985), ‘The rise of the Turcoman maritime principalities in Anatolia, Byzantium, and crusades’, BF 9, pp. 179217Google Scholar
Iorga, N. (2000), Byzantium after Byzantium, tr. Treptow, L., OxfordGoogle Scholar
Irmscher, J. (1972), ‘Nikäa als “Mittelpunkt des griechischen Patriotismus”’, BF 4, pp. 114–37Google Scholar
Jackson, P. (2005), The Mongols and the west, 1221–1410, HarlowGoogle Scholar
Jackson, P. and Lockhart, L. (eds.) (1986), The Cambridge history of Iran, VI: The Timurid and Safavid periods, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. (1967), ‘Les Archontes grecs et la féodalité en Morée franque’, TM 2, pp. 421–81Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1971), La Féodalité en Grèce médiévale: les ‘assises de Romanie’: sources, application et diffusion, ParisGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1973), ‘The encounter of two societies: western conquerors and Byzantines in the Peloponnesus after the Fourth Crusade’, AHR 78, pp. 873906; repr. in Jacoby, (1979), no. 2Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1974), ‘Catalans, Turcs et Vénitiens en Romanie (1305–1332): un nouveau témoignage de Marino Sanudo Torsello’, Studi medievali 3rd series 15, pp. 217–61Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1976), ‘Les États latins en Romanie: phénomènes sociaux et économiques (1204–1350 environ)’, XVe Congrès international d’études byzantines: rapports et co-rapports, Athens, (1976); repr. in Jacoby, (1979), no. 1Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1979), Recherches sur la Méditerranée orientale du XIIe au XVe siècle: peuples, sociétés, économies, LondonGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1981), ‘Les Vénitiens naturalisés dans l’empire byzantin: un aspect de l’expansion de Venise en Romanie du XIIIe au milieu du XVe siècle’, TM 8, pp. 217–35; repr. in Jacoby, (1989c), no. 9Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1986), ‘Knightly values and class consciouness in the crusader states of the eastern Mediterranean’, MHR 1, pp. 158–86; repr. in Jacoby, (1989c), no. 1Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1989a), ‘Social evolution in Latin Greece’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), VI, pp. 175221Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1989b), ‘From Byzantium to Latin Romania: continuity and change’, MHR 4, pp. 144; repr. in Arbel, et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 144; repr. in Jacoby, (2001c), no. 8Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1989c), Studies on the crusader states and on Venetian expansion, NorthamptonGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1993), ‘The Venetian presence in the Latin empire of Constantinople 1204–1261: the challenge of feudalism and the Byzantine inheritance’, JÖB 43, pp. 141201; repr. in Jacoby, (2001c), no. 6Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1994a), ‘Silk production in the Frankish Peloponnese: the evidence of fourteenth-century surveys and reports’, in Kalligas, (ed.) (1994), pp. 4161; repr. in Jacoby, (1997b), no. 8Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1997a), ‘Italian migration and settlement in Latin Greece: the impact on the economy’, in Mayer, (ed.) (1997), pp. 97127; repr. in Jacoby, (2001c), no. 9Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1997c), ‘Byzantine Crete in the navigation and trade networks of Venice and Genoa’, in Balletto, (ed.) (1997), I, pp. 517–40Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(1998), ‘Venetian settlers in Latin Constantinople (1204–1261): rich or poor?’, in Maltezou, (ed.) (1998), pp. 181204; repr. in Jacoby, (2001c), no. 7Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2000b), ‘The production of silk textiles in Latin Greece’, in Technognosia ste latinokratoumene Ellada: emerida, Athena, 8 Fevrouariou 1997, Gennadeios Bibliotheke, Athens, pp. 2235; repr. in Jacoby, (2005b), no. 12Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2001a), ‘Changing economic patterns in Latin Romania: the impact of the west’, in Laiou, and Mottahedeh, (eds.) (2001), pp. 197233; repr. in Jacoby, (2005b), no. 9Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2001b), ‘The Venetian quarter of Constantinople from 1082 to 1261: topographical considerations’, in Sode, and Takács, (eds.) (2001), pp. 153–70; repr. in Jacoby, (2005b), no. 3Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2001c), Byzantium, Latin Romania and the Mediterranean, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2002), ‘La Consolidation de la domination de Venise dans la ville de Négrepont (1205–1390): un aspect de sa politique coloniale’, in Maltezou, and Schreiner, (eds.) (2002), pp. 151–87Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2004a), ‘Silk economics and cross-cultural artistic interaction: Byzantium, the Muslim world and the Christian west’, DOP 58, pp. 197240Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2004b), ‘The demographic evolution of Euboea under Latin rule, 1205–1470’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 131–79Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2005a), ‘The economy of Latin Constantinople, 1204–1261’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 195214Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2005b), Commercial exchange across the Mediterranean: Byzantium, the Crusader Levant, Egypt and Italy, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2005c), ‘Les Latins dans les villes de Romanie jusqu’en 1261: le versant méditerranéen des Balkans’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 1326Google Scholar
Jacoby, D. —(2006), ‘The Venetian government and administration in Latin Constantinople, 1204–1261: a state within a state’, in Ortalli, et al. (eds.) (2006), I, pp. 2182Google Scholar
Jeffreys, E. and Jeffreys, M. J. (1983), Popular literature in late Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E. and Jeffreys, M. J. (1986), ‘The oral background of Byzantine popular poetry’, Oral Tradition 1, pp. 504–47Google Scholar
Jeffreys, M. J. (1975), ‘The Chronicle of the Morea: priority of the Greek version’, BZ 68, pp. 304–50Google Scholar
Jerusalimskaja, A. A. (2003), ‘Les Soieries byzantines à la lumière des influences orientales: les thèmes importés et leurs interpretations dans le monde occidental’, Bulletin du CIETA 80, pp. 1625Google Scholar
Jireček, K. (1911–18), Geschichte der Serben, 2 vols., GothaGoogle Scholar
Jireček, K. —(1916a), ‘Albanien in der Vergangenheit’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 6393Google Scholar
Jireček, K. —(1916b), ‘Skutari und sein Gebiet im Mittelalter’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 94124Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. and Monroe, E. (1966), A history of Ethiopia, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Jugie, M. (1928), ‘Démetrius Cydonès et la théologie latine à Byzance du XIVe et XVe siècles’, EO 27, pp. 385402Google Scholar
Kabrda, J. (1969), Le Système fiscal de l’église orthodoxe dans l’empire ottoman d’après les documents turcs, BrnoGoogle Scholar
Kaimakamova, M. et al. (eds.) (2007), Byzantium, new peoples, new powers: the Byzantino-Slav contact-zone, from the ninth to the fifteenth century, CracowGoogle Scholar
Kalić, J. (1979), ‘Crkvene prilike u srpskim zemljama do stvaranja arhiepiskopije 1219. godine’, in Ðurić, (ed.) (1979), pp. 2753Google Scholar
Kalligas, H. A. (1990), Byzantine Monemvasia: the sources, MonemvasiaGoogle Scholar
Kalligas, H. A. —(ed.) (1994), Travellers and officials in the Peloponnese. Descriptions – reports – statistics, in honour of Sir Steven Runciman, MonemvasiaGoogle Scholar
Karlin-Hayter, P. (1990), ‘Indissolubility and the “greater evil”: three thirteenth-century divorce cases’, in Morris, (ed.) (1990), pp. 87105Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. (1986), L’impero di Trebisonda, Venezia, Genova e Roma, 1204–1461: rapporti politici, diplomatici e commerciali, tr. Zambelli, E., Rome; tr. of Karpov, S. P. (1981), Trapezundskaia imperiia i zapadnoevropeiskie gosudarstva v XIII–XV vv., MoscowGoogle Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(1993), ‘The grain trade in the southern Black Sea region: the thirteenth to the fifteenth century’, MHR 8, pp. 5573Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(1995a), ‘New documents on the relations between the Latins and the local populations in the Black Sea area (1392–1462)’, DOP 49, pp. 3341Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(1995b), ‘On the origin of medieval Tana’, BSl 56, pp. 227–35Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(2000), La navigazione veneziana nel Mar Nero: XIII–XV sec., tr. Fanti, G. and Bakhmatova, M., Ravenna; tr. of Karpov, S. P. (1994), Putiami srednevekovykh morekhodov: chernomorskaia navigatsiia Venetsianskoi respubliki v XIII-XV vv., MoscowGoogle Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(2004), ‘Les Empereurs de Trébizonde, débiteurs des Génois’, in Coulon, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 489–94Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. —(2005), ‘The Black Sea region, before and after the Fourth Crusade’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 283–92Google Scholar
Karpov, S. P. and Mogarichev, I. M. (eds.) (1995), Vizantiia i srednevekovyi Krym, SimferopolGoogle Scholar
Karpozilos, A. D. (1973), The ecclesiastical controversy between the kingdom of Nicaea and the principality of Epiros 1217–1233, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. (1980), ‘L’Histoire de Cantacuzène en tant qu’oeuvre littéraire’, Byz 50, pp. 279335; repr. in Kazhdan, (1993a), no. 16Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1982), ‘The fate of the intellectual in Byzantium’, The Greek Orthodox Theological Review 27, pp. 8397; repr. in Kazhdan, (1993a), no. 15Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1993a), Authors and texts in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1993b), ‘State, feudal and private economy in Byzantium’, DOP 47, pp. 83100Google Scholar
Kazhdan, A. P. —(1995), ‘The Italian and late Byzantine City’, DOP 49, pp. 122Google Scholar
Khristova, D. et al. (1982), B’lgarski r’kopisi ot XI do XVIII vek, zapazeni v B’lgariia. Svoden katalog, SofiaGoogle Scholar
Kianka, F. (1995), ‘Demetrios Kydones and Italy’, DOP 49, pp. 99110Google Scholar
Kiilerich, B. (2004), ‘Aesthetic aspects of Palaiologan art in Constantinople: some problems’, in Rosenqvist, (ed.) (2004), pp. 1126Google Scholar
Koder, J. (1973), Negroponte: Untersuchungen zur Topographie und Siedlungsgeschichte der Insel Euboia während der Zeit der Venezianerherrschaft, TIB 1, ViennaGoogle Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. (1995), ‘Conversion from Greek orthodoxy to Roman catholicism in the fourteenth century’, BMGS 19, pp. 120–34Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(1997), ‘Meletios Homologetes On the customs of the Italians’, REB 55, pp. 137–68Google Scholar
Kolbaba, T. M. —(2000), The Byzantine lists: errors of the Latins, Urbana, ILGoogle Scholar
Kordoses, M. S. (1987), Southern Greece under the Franks (1204–1262): a study of the Greek population and the orthodox church under the Frankish dominion, IoanninaGoogle Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. (2003), ‘Orthodox communities in eastern Anatolia in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, I: the two patriarchates: Constantinople and Antioch’, Al-Masaq 15, pp. 197214Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. —(2004b), ‘Diplomatic correspondence between Byzantium and the Mamluk sultanate in the fourteenth century’, Al-Masaq 16, pp. 5374Google Scholar
Korobeinikov, D. —(2005), ‘Orthodox communities in eastern Anatolia in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, II: the time of troubles’, Al-Masaq 17, pp. 129Google Scholar
Kovačević-Kolić, D.—(2014), Byzantium and the Turks in the thirteenth century, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kovačević-Kolić, D. (2004), ‘Les Métaux précieux de Serbie et le marché Européen (XIVe–XVe siècles)’, ZRVI 41, pp. 191203Google Scholar
Krantonelle, A. (1964), E kata ton Latinon, Helleno-Boulgarike sympraxis en Thrake 1204–1206, AthensGoogle Scholar
Kraus, C. R. (2007), Kleriker im späten Byzanz: Anagnosten, Hypodiakone, Diakone, Priester 1261–1453, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Krausmüller, D. (2006), ‘The rise of hesychasm’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 101–26Google Scholar
Kravari, V. (1989), Villes et villages de Macédoine occidentale, ParisGoogle Scholar
Krekić, B. (1961), Dubrovnik (Raguse) et le levant au moyen âge, Paris and The HagueGoogle Scholar
Krekić, B. —(1973), ‘Le relazioni fra Venezia, Ragusa e le popolazioni serbo-croate’, in Pertusi, (ed.) (1973–4), I.1, pp. 389401Google Scholar
Kremmydas, V. et al. (eds.) (1986), Aphieroma ston Niko Svorono, 2 vols., RethymnonGoogle Scholar
Kresten, O. (2000b), Die Beziehungen zwischen den Patriarchaten von Konstantinopel und Antiocheia unter Kallistos I. und Philotheos Kokkinos im Spiegel des Patriarchatsregisters von Konstantinopel, MainzGoogle Scholar
Kypraiou, E. (ed.) (1991–2), Euphrosynon: aphieroma ston Manole Chatzedake, 2 vols., AthensGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. (1970), ‘Marino Sanudo Torsello, Byzantium and the Turks; the background to the Anti-Turkish League of 1332–1334’, Sp 45, pp. 374–92Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1972), Constantinople and the Latins: the foreign policy of Andronicus II, 1282–1328, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1973), ‘The Byzantine aristocracy in the Palaeologan period: a story of arrested development’, Viator 4, pp. 131–51; repr. in Laiou, (1992c), no. 6Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1977) [Laiou-Thomadakis], Peasant society in the late Byzantine empire: a social and demographic study, PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1980–1), ‘The Byzantine economy in the Mediterranean trade system: thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, DOP 34–5, pp. 177222; repr. in Laiou, (1992c), no. 7Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1981), ‘The role of women in Byzantine society’, JÖB 31, pp. 233–60; repr. in Laiou, (1992c), no. 1Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1982), ‘The Greek merchant of the Palaeologan period: a collective portrait’, The Proceedings of the Academy of Athens, pp. 96132; repr. in Laiou, (1992c), no. 8Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1984), ‘Observations on the results of the Fourth Crusade: Greeks and Latins in port and market’, Medievalia et humanistica n.s. 12, pp. 4760Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1985), ‘In the medieval Balkans: economic pressures and conflicts in the fourteenth century’, in Vryonis, (ed.) (1985), pp. 137–62; repr. in Laiou, (1992c), no. 9Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1987), ‘Un notaire vénitien à Constantinople: Antonio Bresciano et le commerce international en 1350’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (1987), pp. 79151Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1991a), ‘The foreigner and the stranger in twelfth-century Byzantium: means of propitiation and acculturation’, in Fögen, (ed.) (1991), pp. 7198Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1991b), ‘Sto Byzantio ton Palaiologon: oikonomika kai politistika phainomena’, in Kypraiou, (ed.) (1991–2), I, pp. 283–96Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1992a), ‘Venetians and Byzantines: investigation of forms of contact in the fourteenth century’, Thesaurismata 22, pp. 2943Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1992b), Mariage, amour et parenté à Byzance aux XIe–XIIIe siècles, ParisGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1992c), Gender, society and economic life in Byzantium, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1993), ‘On political geography: the Black Sea of Pachymeres’, in Beaton, and Roueché, (eds.) (1993), pp. 94121Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1995a), ‘Italy and the Italians in the political geography of the Byzantines (14th century)’, DOP 49, pp. 7398Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1995b), ‘Peasant rebellion: notes on its vocabulary and typology’, in Fögen, (ed.) (1995), pp. 99117Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1995c), ‘E Thessalonike, e endochora tes kai o oikonomikos tes choros sten epoche ton Palaiologon’, in Byzantine Makedonia, 324–1430 m. Ch., Thessalonike, 29–31 Oktobriou 1992: diethnes symposio, Thessalonica, pp. 183–94Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1997), ‘Byzantium and the commercial revolution’, in Arnaldi, and Cavallo, (eds.) (1997), pp. 239–53Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(1998), ‘Marriage prohibitions, marriage strategies and the dowry in thirteenthcentury Byzantium’, in Beaucamp, and Dagron, (eds.) (1998), pp. 129–60Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(2000), ‘The economy of Byzantine Macedonia in the Palaiologan period’, in Burke, and Scott, (eds.) (2000), pp. 199211Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(2002e), ‘The agrarian economy, thirteenth–fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, III, pp. 311–75Google Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(ed.) (1980) [Laiou-Thomadakis], Charanis studies: essays in honor of Peter Charanis, New Brunswick, NJGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. —(ed.) (2005), Urbs capta: the Fourth Crusade and its consequences, ParisGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Morrisson, C. (eds.) (2011), Le Monde byzantin, III: Byzance et ses voisins, 1204–1453, ParisGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Mottahedeh, R. P. (eds.) (2001), The crusades from the perspective of Byzantium and the Muslim world, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Laiou, A. E. and Simon, D. (1992), ‘Eine Geschichte von Mühlen und Mönchen: der Fall der Mühlen von Chantax’, Bullettino dell’Istituto di diritto romano ‘Vittorio Scialoja’, 3rd series 30, pp. 619–76Google Scholar
Laiou-Thomadakis, , see under Laiou, Google Scholar
Lampropoulos, K. (1988), Ioannes Apokaukos: symbole sten ereuna tou biou kai tou syngraphikou ergou tou, AthensGoogle Scholar
Lane, F. C. (1974), ‘Progrès technologiques et productivité dans les transports maritimes de la fin du moyen âge au début des temps modernes’, RH 510, pp. 277302Google Scholar
Langdon, J. S. (1992), Byzantium’s last imperial offensive in Asia Minor: the documentary evidence for and hagiographical lore about John III Ducas Vatatzes’ crusade against the Turks, 1222 or 1225 to 1231, New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Langdon, J. S. et al. (eds.) (1993), To Hellenikon: studies in honor of Speros Vryonis, Jr., 2 vols., New Rochelle, NYGoogle Scholar
Laskaris, M. (1926), Vizantijske princeze u srednjovekovnoj Srbiji, Belgrade; repr. 1990Google Scholar
Lauer, R. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (1996), Die Kultur Griechenlands in Mittelalter und Neuzeit: Bericht über das Kolloquium der Südosteuropa-Kommission 28.–31. Oktober 1992, GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Laurent, V. (1938), ‘Grégoire X (1271–1276) et le projet d’une ligue antiturque’, EO 37, pp. 257–73Google Scholar
Laurent, V. —(1968), ‘Les Premiers Patriarches de Constantinople sous domination Turque (1454–1476)’, REB 26, pp. 229–63Google Scholar
Laurent, V. —(ed.) (1948), Mémorial Louis Petit, BucharestGoogle Scholar
Lefort, J. (1982), Villages de Macédoine: notices historiques et topographiques sur la Maćedoine orientale au moyen âge, I: La Chalcidique occidentale, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lefort, J. —(1985), ‘Radolibus: populations et paysage’, TM 9, pp. 195234; repr. in Lefort, (2006), no. 6, pp. 161200Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(1986a), ‘Population and landscape in eastern Macedonia during the middle ages: the example of Radolibos’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 1121Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(1986b), ‘Une exploitation de taille moyenne au XIIIe siècle en Chalcidique’, in Kremmydas, et al. (eds.) (1986), I, pp. 362–72; repr. in Lefort, (2006), no. 7, pp. 201–9Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(1991), ‘Population et peuplement en Macédoine orientale, IXe–XVe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1991), II, pp. 6382; repr. in Lefort, (2006), no. 9, pp. 229–47Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(1993), ‘Rural economy and social relations in the countryside’, DOP 47, pp. 101–13; repr. in Lefort, (2006), no. 12, pp. 279–92Google Scholar
Lefort, J. —(2006), Société rurale et histoire du paysage à Byzance, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lefort, J. —(ed.) (1986), Paysages de Macédoine, leurs caractères, leur évolution à travers les documents et les récits des voyageurs, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. (1945), Philippes et la Macédoine orientale à l’époque chrétienne et byzantine: recherches d’histoire et d’archéologie, 2 vols., ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1948), ‘Le Juge général des Grecs et la réforme judiciaire d’Andronic III’, in Laurent, (ed.) (1948), pp. 292316; repr. in Lemerle, (1978), no. 10Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1949), ‘Recherches sur les institutions judiciaires à l’époque des Paléologues, I: le tribunal impérial’, AIPHO 9, pp. 369–84; repr. in Lemerle, (1978), no. 11Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1950), ‘Recherches sur les institutions judiciaires à l’époque des Paléologues, II: le tribunal du patriarcat ou tribunal synodal’, AnBoll 68, pp. 318–33; repr. in Lemerle, (1978), no. 12Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1957), L’Émirat d’Aydin, Byzance et l’Occident: recherches sur ‘La Geste d’Umur pacha’, ParisGoogle Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1964), ‘Documents et problèmes nouveaux concernant les juges généraux’, DChAE 4, pp. 2944; repr. in Lemerle, (1978), no. 14Google Scholar
Lemerle, P. —(1978), Le monde de Byzance: histoire et institutions, LondonGoogle Scholar
Lewis, B. (1984), The Jews of Islam, LondonGoogle Scholar
Lidov, A. (ed.) (2003), Eastern Christian relics, MoscowGoogle Scholar
Lingas, A. (2006), ‘Medieval Byzantine chant and the sound of orthodoxy’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 131–50Google Scholar
Lock, P. (2006), ‘Freestanding towers in the countryside of Rhodes’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 374–93Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. (1965), ‘Mémoire d’Ogier, protonotaire, pour Marco et Marchetto nonces de Michel VIII Paléologue auprès du pape Nicholas III, 1278 printemps-été’, OCP 31, pp. 374408Google Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. —(1970–8), Byzantina et Franco-Graeca, ed. Schreiner, P. et al., 2 vols., RomeGoogle Scholar
Loenertz, R.-J. and Schreiner, P. (1975), Les Ghisi: dynastes vénitiens dans l’Archipel, 1207–1390, FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Longnon, J. (1949), L’Empire latin de Constantinople et la principauté de Moŕee, ParisGoogle Scholar
Longnon, J. —(1950), ‘La Reprise de Salonique par les Grecs en 1224’, ACIEB 6, pp. 141–6Google Scholar
Longnon, J. —(1969), ‘The Frankish states in Greece 1204–1311’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), II, pp. 235–74Google Scholar
Longo, A. A. (1985–6), ‘Per la storia di Corfù nel XIII secolo’, RSBN n.s. 22–3, pp. 209–43Google Scholar
Lounghis, T. C. (2003), ‘Byzantines logies apopseis peri chrematos kai agoras to 14 aiona’, in Chrema kai agora sten epoche ton Palaiologon, ed. Moschonas, N. G., Athens, 2003, pp. 349–63Google Scholar
Lowry, H. W. (1981), Trabzon şehrinin islâmaşma ve Türkleşmesi, 1461–1583, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Lowry, H. W. —(1986a), ‘Privilege and property in Ottoman Maçuka during the opening decades of the Tourkokratia, 1461–1553’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 97128Google Scholar
Lowry, H. W. —(1986b), ‘“From lesser wars to the mightiest war”: the Ottoman conquest and the transformation of Byzantine urban centers in the fifteenth century’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 321–38Google Scholar
Lowry, H. W. —(1991), ‘The fate of Byzantine monastic properties under the Ottomans: examples from Mount Athos, Limnos and Trabzon’, in Bryer, and Ursinus, (eds.) (1991), pp. 275311Google Scholar
Luttrell, A. T. (1982), Latin Greece, the Hospitallers, and the Crusades, 1291–1440, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Luttrell, A. T. —(1992), The Hospitallers of Rhodes and their Mediterranean world, AldershotGoogle Scholar
McKee, S. (2000), Uncommon dominion: Venetian Crete and the myth of ethnic purity, PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Macrides, R. (1980), ‘The new Constantine and the new Constantinople – 1261?’, BMGS 6, pp. 1341Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1981), ‘Saints and sainthood in the early Palaiologan period’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 6787Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1992b), ‘Bad historian or good lawyer? Demetrios Chomatenos and novel 131’, DOP 46, pp. 187–96; repr. in Macrides, (1999), no. 12Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1994b), ‘From the Komnenoi to the Palaiologoi: imperial models in decline and exile’, in Magdalino, (ed.) (1994), pp. 269–82Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(1999), Kinship and justice in Byzantium, 11th–15th centuries, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2003a), ‘The thirteenth century in Byzantine historical writing’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 6376Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2003b), ‘George Akropolites’ rhetoric’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2003), pp. 201–11Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2004), ‘The ritual of petition’, in Yatromanolakis, and Roilos, (eds.) (2004), pp. 356–70Google Scholar
Macrides, R. —(2005), ‘1204: the Greek sources’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 141–50Google Scholar
Madden, T. F. (2003), Enrico Dandolo and the rise of Venice, BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Madden, T. F. —(ed.) (2004), Crusades: the illustrated history, LondonGoogle Scholar
Magdalino, P. (1977), ‘A neglected authority for the history of the Peloponnese in the early thirteenth century: Demetrios Chomatianos, archbishop of Bulgaria’, BZ 70, pp. 316–23Google Scholar
Majeska, G. P. (1991), ‘Russo-Byzantine relations 1240–1453: a traffic report’, ACIEB 18, V, pp. 2751Google Scholar
Majeska, G. P. —(2003), ‘Russian pilgrims and the relics of Constantinople’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 387–96Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. (1973), ‘Geneza i karakter apanaža u Vizantiji’, ZRVI 14–15, pp. 103–54Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(1981a), ‘Trijumf Vizantije početkom XI veka’, in Gavrilović, et al. (eds.) (1981–3), I, pp. 170–9Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(1981b), ‘Charakter der sozial-wirtschaftlichen Struktur der spätbyzantinischen Stadt’, JÖB 31, pp. 149–88Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(1988), The Byzantine provincial administration under the Palaiologoi, tr. Heppell, M., AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(2000), ‘Byzantinische Herrscherideologie und Regierungsmethoden im Falle Serbien: ein Beitrag zum Verständnis des byzantinischen Commonwealth’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 174–92Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(2002), ‘L’Empire de Stefan Dušan: genèse et caractère’, TM 14, pp. 414–28Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(2004), ‘Verija u politici Stefana Dušana’, ZRVI 41, pp. 341–52Google Scholar
Maksimović, L. —(2005), ‘La Serbie et les contrées voisines avant et après la IVe croisade’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 269–82Google Scholar
Malamut, E. (1997), ‘Echanges d’ambassades dans les Balkans (1204–1260): signes d’une idéologie politique’, in Mornet, and Morenzoni, (eds.) (1997), pp 621–34Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2000), ‘Les Reines de Milutin’, BZ 93, pp. 490507Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2002a), ‘Les Ambassades du dernier empereur de Byzance’, TM 14, pp. 429–48Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2002b), ‘La Circulation des Ms grecs en Europe, milieu XIVe–milieu XVe siècle’, in Giuzelev, and Miltenova, (eds.) (2002), pp. 85113Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2003), ‘Cinquante ans à Thessalonique: de 1280 à 1330’, ZRVI 40, pp. 263–96Google Scholar
Malamut, E. —(2004b), ‘Travellers in the Aegean Islands from the twelfth to the sixteenth century’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 181–97Google Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. (1978 [1979]), ‘Il quartiere veneziano di Costantinopoli (scali marittimi)’, Thesaurismata 15, pp. 3061Google Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. —(2003), ‘Ellenes kai Italoi emporoi sten Anaia tes Mikras Asias (arches 14ou ai.)’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 253–63Google Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. —(ed.) (1998), Plousioi kai phtochoi sten koinonia tes Ellenolatinikes Anatoles (Ricchi e poveri nella società dell’oriente grecolatino), VeniceGoogle Scholar
Maltezou, C. A. and Schreiner, P. (eds.) (2002), Bisanzio, Venezia e il mondo francogreco (XIII–XV secolo), VeniceGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1962), Materials for the study of the mosaics of St Sophia at Istanbul, DOSt 8, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. —(1988–9), ‘The tradition of Byzantine chronography’, HUS 12–13, pp. 360–72Google Scholar
Mango, C. and Dagron, G. (eds.) (1995), Constantinople and its hinterland: papers from the twenty-seventh spring symposium of Byzantine studies, Oxford, April 1993, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Maniatis, G. C. (2001), ‘The domain of private guilds in the Byzantine economy, tenth to fifteenth centuries’, DOP 55, pp. 339–69Google Scholar
Mansouri, M. T. (1992a), Recherches sur les relations entre Byzance et l’Egypte, 1259–1453: d’après les sources arabes, TunisGoogle Scholar
Mansouri, M. T. —(1992b), ‘Byzantins, Mamluks et Mongols aux alentours de 1265: la politique étrangère de Michel VIII Paléologue au début de son règne’, Byzantiaka 12, pp. 315–24Google Scholar
Marjanović-Dušanić, S. (2004), ‘Molitve svetih Simeona i Save u vladarskom programu kralja Milutina’, ZRVI 41, pp. 235–50Google Scholar
Marković, M. (1952), ‘Vizantijske povelje Dubrovačkog arhiva’, ZRVI 1, pp. 205–62Google Scholar
Martin, J. (1995), Medieval Russia, 980–1584, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Martin, J.-M. (2002), ‘O felix Asia! Frédéric II, l’Empire de Nicée et le “césaropapisme”’, TM 14, pp. 473–83Google Scholar
Mathew, G. (1963), Byzantine aesthetics, LondonGoogle Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. (1969), ‘Rolle und Aufgaben des Gouverneurs von Konstantinopel in der Palaiologenzeit’, BB 3, pp. 81101Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1970), ‘Zum Charakter des byzantinischen Schwarzmeerhandels im 13. bis 15. Jahrhundert’, Wissenschaftliche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universität Leipzig 19, pp. 447–58Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1971), Fortschritt und Reaktion in Byzanz im 14. Jahrhundert. Konstantinopel in der Bürgerkriegsperiode von 1341 bis 1354, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1979), ‘Geldgeschäfte, Handel und Gewerbe in spätbyzantinischen Rechenbüchern und in der spätbyzantinischen Wirklichkeit: ein Beitrag zu den Produktions- und Austauschverhältnissen im byzantinischen Feudalismus’, Jahrbuch für Geschichte des Feudalismus 3, pp. 181204Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1981a), Die Schlacht bei Ankara und das Schicksal von Byzanz, WeimarGoogle Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1981b) ‘Bemerkungen zu den sozialen Trägern des spätbyzantinischen Seehandels’, BB 7, pp. 253–61Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1981c), ‘Sozialschichten und Geisteshaltungen’, JÖB 31, pp. 189212Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1989), ‘Tuchproduktion und Tuchproduzenten in Thessalonike und in anderen Städten und Regionen des späten Byzanz’, Byzantiaka 9, pp. 4787Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1991), ‘Bemerkungen zu den Mikro- und Makrostrukturen der spätbyzantinischen Gesellschaft’, ACIEB 18, V, pp. 152–95Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1984a), ‘Byzantinische Politiker und byzantinische Kaufleute im Ringen um die Beteiligung am Schwarzmeerhandel in der Mitte des 14. Jh.’, Mitteilungen des Bulgarischen Forschungsinstituts in Österreich 6, pp. 7590Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1984b), ‘Grund- und Hauseigentum in und um Konstantinopel in spätbyzantinischer Zeit’, Jahrbuch für Wirtschaftgeschichte 4, pp. 103–28Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1993), ‘Die spätbyzantinische Öffentlichkeit’, in Tanz, (ed.) (1993), pp. 155223Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1995), ‘The Notaras family and its Italian connections’, DOP 49, pp. 5972Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(1997), ‘Some merchant families in Constantinople before, during and after the fall of the city 1453’, Balkan studies 38, pp. 219–38Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(2002a), ‘The late Byzantine urban economy, thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 463–95Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(2002b), ‘Commerce, trade, markets and money: thirteenth-fifteenth centuries’, in EHB, II, pp. 771806Google Scholar
Matschke, K.-P. —(2005), ‘Bemerkungen zur Stadtgeschichte Thessalonikes in spätbyzantinischer Zeit’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 433–44Google Scholar
Mavromatis, L. (1973), ‘La Prise de Skopje par les Serbes: date et signification’, TM 5, pp. 329–34Google Scholar
Mavromatis, L. —(1978), La Fondation de l’empire serbe: le kralj Milutin, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Mayer, H. E. (ed.) (1997), Die Kreuzfahrerstaaten als multikulturelle Gesellschaft: Einwanderer und Minderheiten im 12. und 13. Jahrhundert, MunichGoogle Scholar
Mazarakis, A. (ed.) (1996), Praktika synedriou ‘Oi Gatelouzoi tes Lesbou’, 9–11 septembriou 1994, Mytilini, AthensGoogle Scholar
Ménage, V. (1965), ‘Djandar’, in EI, II, pp. 444–5Google Scholar
Merendino, E. (1975), ‘Federico II e Giovanni III Vatatzes’, in Byzantino-sicula, II: Miscellanea di scritti in memoria di Giuseppe Rossi Taibbi, Palermo, pp. 371–83Google Scholar
Mergiali, S. (1996), L’Enseignement et les lettrés pendant l’époque des paléologues (1261–1453), AthensGoogle Scholar
Mergiali-Sahas, S. (2001a), ‘A Byzantine ambassador to the west and his office during the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries: a profile’, BZ 94, pp. 588604Google Scholar
Mergiali-Sahas, S. —(2001b), ‘Byzantine emperors and holy relics: use, and misuse, of sanctity and authority’, JÖB 51, pp. 4160Google Scholar
Mertzios, K. (1947), Mnemeia Makedonikes istorias, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Metcalf, D. M. (1979), Coinage in south-eastern Europe, 820–1396, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. (1964), A study of Gregory Palamas, tr. Lawrence, G., LondonGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1971), ‘Spiritual trends in Byzantium in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries’, in Art et Société à Byzance sous les Paléologues: actes du colloque organisé par l’Association internationale des études byzantines à Venise en Septembre 1968, Venice, 1971, pp. 5371; repr. in Underwood, (ed.) (1966–75), IV, pp. 93106Google Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1974a), Byzantine hesychasm: historical, theological and social problems: collected studies, LondonGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1974b), ‘Society and culture in the fourteenth century: religious problems’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 111–24; repr. in Meyendorff, (1974a), no. 8Google Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1974c), St Gregory Palamas and orthodox spirituality, tr. Fiske, A., Crestwood, NYGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1979), Byzantine theology: historical trends and doctrinal themes, 2nd edn., New YorkGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1981), Byzantium and the rise of Russia: a study of Byzantino-Russian relations in the fourteenth century, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Meyendorff, J. —(1988), ‘Mount Athos in the fourteenth century: spiritual and intellectual legacy’, DOP 42, pp. 157–65Google Scholar
Micheau, F. (2006), ‘Eastern Christianities (eleventh to fourteenth century): Copts, Melkites, Nestorians and Jacobites’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 373403Google Scholar
Miller, W. (1908), The Latins in the Levant: a history of Frankish Greece, 1204–1566, London; repr. New York, 1979Google Scholar
Miller, W. —(1921), Essays on the Latin Orient, Cambridge; repr. New York, 1983Google Scholar
Mirdita, Z. (1981), Antroponimia e Dardanisë në kohën romake (L’anthroponymie de la Dardanie à l’époque romaine), PristinaGoogle Scholar
Molin, K. (2001), Unknown crusader castles, London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Mollat du Jourdin, M. et al. (eds.) (1990), Un temps d’épreuves (1274–1449), HC 6, ParisGoogle Scholar
Monfasani, J. (1995), Byzantine scholars in Renaissance Italy: Cardinal Bessarion and other emigrés: selected essays, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Monfasani, J. —(2004), Greeks and Latins in Renaissance Italy: studies on humanism and philosophy in the 15th century, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Morgan, G. (1976), ‘The Venetian claims commission of 1278’, BZ 69, pp. 411–38Google Scholar
Mornet, E. and Morenzoni, F. (eds.) (1997), Milieux naturels, espaces sociaux: études offertes à Robert Delort, ParisGoogle Scholar
Morrisson, C. (1991), ‘Monnaie et finances dans l’empire byzantin, Xe–XVe siècle’, in Kravari, et al. (eds.) (1989–91), II, pp. 291315Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. —(2005), ‘L’Ouverture des marchés après 1204: un aspect positif de la IVe croisade?’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 215–32Google Scholar
Mouriki, D. (1991), ‘The wall paintings of the Pantanassa at Mistra: models of a painter’s workshop in the fifteenth century’, in Čurčič, and Mouriki, (eds.) (1991), pp. 217–50Google Scholar
Müller, A. E. (2005), ‘Zur Datierung des Chrysobulls Michaels VIII. für Ochrid: nicht August 1272, sondern Juli 1273’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 427–32Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. (1981), ‘Self-canonisation: the “Partial Account” of Nikephoros Blemmydes’, in Hackel, (ed.) (1981), pp. 164–8Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. —(1990), ‘A reappraisal of Blemmydes’ first discussion with the Latins’, BSl 51, pp. 20–6Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. —(1992), ‘Hagiographical autobiography in the thirteenth century’, BSl 53, pp. 243–9Google Scholar
Munitiz, J. A. —(2003), ‘Blemmydes revisited: the letters of Nicephorus Blemmydes to Patriarch Manuel II’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 369–87Google Scholar
Năstase, D. (1983), ‘Le Patronage du Mont Athos au XIIIe siècle’, Cyrillomethodianum 7, pp. 7187Google Scholar
Năstase, D. —(1985), ‘Le Mont Athos pendant l’occupation latine de Constantinople: quelques considérations’, BNJ 22, pp. 126–30Google Scholar
Năsturel, P. Ş. (1986), Le Mont Athos et les Roumains: recherches sur leurs relations du milieu du XIVe siècle à 1654, OCA 227, RomeGoogle Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. (1992), ‘Ottoman merchants in Constantinople during the first half of the fifteenth century’, BMGS 16, pp. 158–69Google Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. —(2000), ‘Constantinopolitan merchants and the question of their attitudes towards Italians and Ottomans in the late Palaiologan period’, in Scholz, and Makris, (eds.) (2000), pp. 251–63Google Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. —(2003), ‘The aristocracy in late Byzantine Thessalonike: a case study of the city’s archontes (late 14th and early 15th centuries)’, DOP 57, pp. 133–52Google Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. —(2009), Byzantium between the Ottomans and the Latins: politics and society in the late empire, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Necipoğlu, N. —(ed.) (2001), Byzantine Constantinople: monuments, topography and everyday life, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Nelson, R. S. (1991), Theodore Hagiopetrites, a late Byzantine scribe and illuminator, 2 vols., ViennaGoogle Scholar
Nelson, R. S. and Lowden, J. (1991), ‘The Palaeologina group: additional manuscripts and new questions’, DOP 45, pp. 5968Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. (1956), ‘The date of the battle of Pelagonia’, BZ 49, pp. 6871Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1957), The despotate of Epiros, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1968), The Byzantine family of Kantakouzenos (Cantacuzenus) ca. 1100–1460: a genealogical and prosopographical study, DOSt 11, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1971), ‘The Byzantine reaction to the second council of Lyons, 1274’, SCH 7, pp. 113–46; repr. in Nicol, (1972b), no. 6Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1972a), ‘The relations of Charles of Anjou with Nikephoros of Epiros’, BF 4, pp. 170–94; repr. in Nicol, (1986), no. 5Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1972b), Byzantium: its ecclesiastical history and relations with the western world: collected studies, LondonGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1974), ‘Byzantium and England’, Balkan Studies 15, pp. 179203; repr. in Nicol, (1986), no. 17Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1976a), ‘Kaisersalbung: the unction of emperors in late Byzantine coronation ritual’, BMGS 2, pp. 3752; repr. in Nicol, (1986), no. 1Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1976b), ‘Refugees, mixed population and local patriotism in Epiros and western Macedonia after the Fourth Crusade’, XVe Congrès international d’études byzantines: rapports et co-rapports: Histoire, Athens, 1976; repr. in Nicol, (1986), no. 4Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1982), ‘Thessalonica as a cultural centre in the fourteenth century’, E Thessalonike metaxy Anatoles kai Dyseos: praktika symposiou tessarakontaeteridos tes Etaireias Makedonikon Spoudon, 30 Oktobriou–1 Noembriou 1980, Thessalonica, pp. 121–31; repr. in Nicol, (1986), no. 10Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1984), The despotate of Epiros, 1267–1479: a contribution to the history of Greece in the middle ages, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1986), Studies in late Byzantine history and prosopography, LondonGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1989), ‘Popular religious roots of the Byzantine reaction to the second council of Lyons’, in Ryan, (ed.) (1989), pp. 321–39Google Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1994), The Byzantine lady: ten portraits, 1250–1500, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Nicol, D. M. —(1996), The reluctant emperor: a biography of John Cantacuzene, Byzantine emperor and monk, c. 1295–1383, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Norden, W. (1903), Das Papsttum und Byzanz, BerlinGoogle Scholar
Nörr, D. and Simon, D. (eds.) (1984), Gedächtnisschrift für Wolfgang Kunkel, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Nystazopoulou, M. (1964), ‘O “Alanikos” tou episkopou Alanias Theodorou kai e eis ton patriarchikon thronon anarrhesis Germanou tou 2 (chronologike diakribosis)’, EEBS 33, pp. 270–8Google Scholar
Nystazopoulou-Pélékidis, M. (1973), ‘Venise et la Mer Noire du XIe au XVe siècle’, in Pertusi, (ed.) (1973–4), I, pp. 541–82Google Scholar
Nystazopoulou-Pélékidis, M. —(1983), ‘Sur la diplomatique byzantine à l’époque de l’empire de Nicée’, Byzantiaka 3, pp. 161–73Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. (1974), ‘The cult of St Demetrius of Thessaloniki in the history of Byzantine-Slav relations’, Balkan studies 15, pp. 320; repr. in Obolensky, (1982), no. 4; repr. in Obolensky, (1994), pp. 281300Google Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1982), The Byzantine inheritance of eastern Europe, LondonGoogle Scholar
Obolensky, D. —(1994), Byzantium and the Slavs, Crestwood, NYGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. (1969), ‘Le Haradj dans l’empire byzantin du XVe siècle’, Actes du Ier Congrès international des études balkaniques et sud-est européennes, III, Sofia, pp. 681–8; repr. in Oikonomides, (1976b), no. 19Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1976c), ‘Monastères et moines lors de la conquête ottomane’, SF 35, pp. 110Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1976d), ‘La Décomposition de l’empire byzantin à la veille de 1204 et les origines de l’empire de Nicée: à propos de la “Partitio Romaniae”’, XVe Congrès international d’études byzantines: rapports et co-rapports, Athens, 1976; repr. in Oikonomides, (1992a), no. 20Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1979a), Hommes d’affaires grecs et latins à Constantinople (XIIIe–XVe siècles), Paris and MontrealGoogle Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1980), ‘The properties of the Deblitzenoi in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries’, in Laiou-Thomadakis, (ed.) (1980), pp. 176–98Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1981), ‘À propos des armées des premiers Paléologues et des compagnies de soldats’, TM 8, pp. 353–71; repr. in Oikonomides, (2005), no. 16Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1985), ‘La Chancellerie impériale de Byzance du 13e au 15e siècle’, REB 42, pp. 167–95Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1986c), ‘Ottoman influence on late Byzantine fiscal practice’, SF 45, pp. 124Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1988b), ‘Byzantium and the western powers in the thirteenth to fifteenth centuries’, in Howard-Johnston, (ed.) (1988), pp. 319–32; repr. in Oikonomides, (2005), no. 17Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(1992b), ‘Byzantine diplomacy, ad 1204–1453: means and ends’, in Shepard, and Franklin, (eds.) (1992), pp. 7388; repr. in Oikonomides, (2005), no. 23Google Scholar
Oikonomides, N. —(2005), Society, culture, and politics in Byzantium, ed. Zachariadou, E. A., AldershotGoogle Scholar
Ortalli, G. (ed.) (1998), Venezia e Creta: atti del convegno internazionale di studi, Iraklion-Chanià, 30 settembre–5 ottobre 1997, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Ortalli, G. et al. (eds.) (2006), Quarta crociata. Venezia–Bisanzio–Impero Latino, 2 vols., VeniceGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. (1954), Pour l’histoire de la féodalité byzantine, tr. Grégoire, H., BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1956), Quelques problèmes d’histoire de la paysannerie byzantine, BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1958), ‘Byzance, état tributaire de l’empire turc’, ZRVI 5, pp. 4958Google Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1965), Serska oblast posle Dušanove smrti, BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Ostrogorsky, G. —(1967), ‘Problèmes des relations byzantino-serbes au XIVe siècle’, ACIEB 13, pp. 4155Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. (1987), The architecture of the Kariye Camii in Istanbul, DOSt 25, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(1991), ‘Constantinople, Bithynia and regional developments in later Palaeologan architecture’, in Ćurčić, and Mouriki, (eds.) (1991), pp. 75110Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(2000), ‘Contextualizing the later churches of Constantinople: suggested methodologies and a few examples’, DOP 54, pp. 241–50Google Scholar
Ousterhout, R. —(2002), The art of the Kariye Camii, LondonGoogle Scholar
Pantazopoulos, N. J. (1967), Church and law in the Balkan peninsula during the Ottoman rule, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Papadopoulou, E. and Dialete, D. (eds.) (1996), Byzantium and Serbia in the 14th century, AthensGoogle Scholar
Pertusi, A. (ed.) (1973–4), Venezia e il Levante fino al secolo XV: atti del I convegno internazionale di storia della civiltà Veneziana (Venezia, 1–5 giugno 1968), 2 vols., FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Peschlow, U. (2001), ‘Die befestigte Residenz von Mermerkule: Beobachtungen an einem spätbyzantinischen Bau im Verteidigungssystem von Konstantinopel’, JÖB 51, pp. 385403Google Scholar
Pistarino, G. (1990a), ‘Duecentocinquant’anni dei Genovesi a Chio’, in Pistarino, (1990c), pp. 243–80Google Scholar
Pistarino, G. —(1990b), ‘I Gattilusio di Lesbo e d’Enos signori nell’Egeo’, in Pistarino, (1990c), pp. 383420Google Scholar
Pistarino, G. —(1990c), Genovesi d’oriente, GenoaGoogle Scholar
Pistarino, G. —(1995), Chio dei Genovesi nel tempo di Cristoforo Colombo, RomeGoogle Scholar
Podskalsky, G. (1977), Theologie und Philosophie in Byzanz: der Streit um die theologische Methodik in der spätbyzantinischen Geistesgeschichte (14.–15. Jahrhundert), seine systematische Grundlagen und seine historische Entwicklung, MunichGoogle Scholar
Podskalsky, G. —(2000), Theologische Literatur des Mittelalters in Bulgarien und Serbien, 865–1459, MunichGoogle Scholar
Polyviannyi, D. I. (2000), Kul’turnoe svoeobrazie srednevekovoi Bolgarii v kontektse vizantiisko-slavianskoi obshchnosti IX–XV vekov, IvanovoGoogle Scholar
Popović, D. (2003), ‘Relics and politics in the middle ages: the Serbian approach’, in Lidov, (ed.) (2003), pp. 161–80Google Scholar
Prifti, K. et al. (eds.) (1990), E vërteta mbi Kosovën dhe shqiptarët në Jugosllavii, TiranaGoogle Scholar
Primov, B. (1948), ‘B’lgari, G’rtsi i Latintsi v Plovdiv prez 1204–1205 g. Roliata na Bogomilite’, Izvestiia na B’lgarskoto istorichesko druzhestvo (Bulletin de la société historique bulgare) 22–24, pp. 145–58Google Scholar
Primov, B. —(1960), ‘Medieval Bulgaria and the dualist heresies in western Europe’, Études historiques à l’occasion du XIecongrès international des sciences historiques, Stockholm, août 1960, Sofia, pp. 79106Google Scholar
Primov, B. —(1966), ‘Mezhdunarodno znachenie na Vtorata B’lgarska D’rzhava v perioda na neinoto s’zdavane i utv’rzhdavane’, Istoricheski Pregled 22.1, pp. 2246Google Scholar
Primov, B. —(1975a), Les Bougres: histoire du pope Bogomile et de ses adeptes, ParisGoogle Scholar
Primov, B. —(1975b), ‘The Third and Fourth Crusades and Bulgaria’, Études historiques à l’occasion du XIV e congrès international des sciences historiques, San Francisco, 1975 (= Études historiques 7), pp. 4369Google Scholar
Primov, B. —(1980), ‘Spread and influence of Bogomilism in Europe’, BB 6, pp. 317–37Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. (1972), Die Bedeutung Bulgariens und Serbiens in den Jahren 1204–1219: im Zusammenhang mit der Entstehung und Entwicklung der byzantinischen Teilstaaten nach der Einnahme Konstantinopels infolge des 4. Kreuzzuges, MBM 12, MunichGoogle Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(1992), ‘Das byzantinische Kaisertum im Umbruch: zwischen regionaler Aufspaltung und erneuter Zentrierung in den Jahren 1204–1282’, in Gundlach, and Weber, (eds.) (1992), pp. 129–83Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(1993b), ‘Das Verwaltungssystem im epirotischen Staat der Jahre 1210–ca. 1246’, BF 19, pp. 113–26Google Scholar
Prinzing, G. —(2004), ‘A quasi-patriarch in the state of Epiros: the autocephalous archbishop of “Boulgaria” (Ohrid) Demetrios Chomatenos’, ZRVI 41, pp. 165–82Google Scholar
Pulaha, S. et al. (eds.) (1982), Shqiptarët dhe trojet e tyre, TiranaGoogle Scholar
Raby, J. (1983 [1984]), ‘Mehmed the Conqueror’s Greek scriptorium’, DOP 37, pp. 1534Google Scholar
Radošević, N. (1987), ‘Nikejski carevi u savremenoj im retorici’, ZRVI 26, pp. 6985Google Scholar
Rautman, M. (1991), ‘Aspects of monastic patronage in Palaeologan Macedonia’, in Ćurčić, and Mouriki, (eds.) (1991), pp. 5374Google Scholar
Reinert, S. W. (1993), ‘The Palaiologoi, Yildirim Bayezid and Constantinople: June 1389–March 1391’, in Langdon, et al. (eds.) (1993), I, pp. 289365Google Scholar
Reinert, S. W. —(2002), ‘Fragmentation (1204–1453)’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 248–83Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. (1996b), ‘Lieber der Turban oder was? Bemerkungen zum Dictum des Lukas Notaras’, in Constantinides, et al. (eds.) (1996), pp. 377–89Google Scholar
Reinsch, D. R. —(2003), ‘Kritobulos of Imbros – learned historian, Ottoman raya and Byzantine patriot’, ZRVI 40, pp. 297311Google Scholar
Richard, J. (1989), ‘The establishment of the Latin church in the empire of Constantinople (1204–27)’, MHR 4, pp. 4562; repr. in Arbel, et al. (eds.) (1989), pp. 4562Google Scholar
Richter, G. (1990), ‘Johannes Bekkos und sein Verhältnis zur römischen Kirche’, BF 15, pp. 167217Google Scholar
Riebe, A. (2005), Rom in Gemeinschaft mit Konstantinopel: Patriarch Johannes XI. Bekkos als Verteidiger der Kirchenunion von Lyon (1274), WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Robbert, L. B. (1985), ‘Venice and the crusades’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), V, pp. 379451Google Scholar
Roberg, B. (1990), Das Zweite Konzil von Lyon (1274), PaderbornGoogle Scholar
Rock, S. (2006), ‘Russian piety and orthodox culture, 1380–1589’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 253–75Google Scholar
Roncaglia, M. (1954), Les Frères mineurs et l’église grecque orthodoxe au XIIIe siècle 1231–1274, CairoGoogle Scholar
Ronchey, S. (2006), ‘Orthodoxy on sale: the last Byzantine, and the lost Crusade’, ACIEB 21, I, pp. 313–42Google Scholar
Rosenqvist, J. O. (ed.) (2004), Interaction and isolation in late Byzantine culture: papers read at a colloquium held at the Swedish Research Institute in Istanbul, 1–5 December 1999, IstanbulGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, O. (ed.) (1963–4), Le Millénaire du mont Athos, 963–1963: études et mélanges, 2 vols., Venice and ChevetogneGoogle Scholar
Roux, M. (1992), Les Albanais en Yougoslavie, minorité nationale, territoire et développement, ParisGoogle Scholar
Rowell, S. C. (1994), Lithuania ascending: a pagan empire within east-central Europe, 1295–1345, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rubin, M. and Simons, W. (eds.) (2009), The Cambridge history of Christianity, IV: Christianity in western Europe, c. 1100–c. 1500, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. (1958), The Sicilian Vespers: a history of the Mediterranean world in the late thirteenth century, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1968), The great church in captivity: a study of the patriarchate of Constantinople from the eve of the Turkish conquest to the Greek war of independence, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1970), The last Byzantine renaissance, CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Runciman, S. —(1980), Mistra: Byzantine capital of the Peloponnese, LondonGoogle Scholar
Russell, N. (2003), ‘Palamism and the circle of Demetrius Cydones’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds.) (2003), pp. 153–74Google Scholar
Russell, N. —(2006), ‘Prochoros Cydones and the fourteenth-century understanding of orthodoxy’, in Louth, and Casiday, (eds.) (2006), pp. 7591Google Scholar
Ryan, C. (ed.) (1989), The religious roles of the papacy: ideals and realities 1150–1300, TorontoGoogle Scholar
Ryder, J. R. (2011), The career and writings of Demetrius Kydones: a study of fourteenth-century Byzantine politics, religion and society, LeidenGoogle Scholar
Sakellariou, E. (2003), ‘Latin Morea in the late middle ages: observations on its demography and economy’, in Dendrinos, et al. (eds) (2003), pp. 301–16Google Scholar
Saradi-Mendelovici, E. (1980), ‘A propos de la ville de Patras aux 13e–15e siècles’, REB 38, pp. 219–32Google Scholar
Saradi-Mendelovici, E. —(1980–1), ‘E mesaionike Glarentza’, Diptycha 2, pp. 6171Google Scholar
Saradi[-Mendelovici], H. (1992), Le Notariat byzantin du IXe au XVe siècles, AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. (1981), Byzantium in the Near East: its relations with the Seljuk sultanate of Rum in Asia Minor, the Armenians of Cilicia and the Mongols, ad c. 1192–1237, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(1987), Byzantina stasiastika kai autonomistika kinemata sta Dodekanesa kai ste Mikra Asia, 1189–1240 m. Ch., AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(1992–3), ‘Tamerlane, Byzantium and Spain (with notes on Clavijo’s visit to Trebizond in ad 1404)’, Archeion Pontou 44, pp. 4658Google Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(2003), Oi Alanoi tou Kaukasou kai oi metanasteuseis tous sten ystere archaioteta kai sto mesaiona, AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(2004b), E idryse Monkolikes Autokratorias: o Tzennkis Chan, oi epigonoi tou kai o kosmos tes Anatoles, 1206–1294 m. Ch., AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(2005), Oi megaloi Komnenoi tes Trapezountas kai tou Pontou. Istorike episkopese tes Byzantines autokratorias tou Mikrasiatikou Ellenismou, 1204–1461, AthensGoogle Scholar
Savvides, A. G. K. —(2006), Istoria tou Byzantiou me apospasmata apo tis peges, III: E ystere Byzantine autokratoria kai o mesaionikos Ellenismos (1025–1461), 2nd edn., AthensGoogle Scholar
Schlumberger, G. L. (1902), Expédition des ‘Almugavares’ ou routiers catalans en Orient de l’an 1302 à l’an 1311, ParisGoogle Scholar
Schmitt, O. J. (1995), ‘Zur Geschichte der Stadt Glarentza im 15. Jahrhundert’, Byz 65, pp. 98135Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. (1978), ‘Ein Prostagma Andronikos’ III. für die Monembasioten im Pegai (1328) und das gefälschte Chrysobull Andronikos’ II. für die Monembasioten im byzantinischen Reich’, JÖB 27, pp. 203–28Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1981–2), ‘Paratereseis dia ta pronomia tes Monembasias’, Praktika tou 2. diethnous synedriou Peloponnesiakon spoudon, I, Athens, pp. 160–6Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1994), ‘Das byzantinische Rechnungswesen im Rahmen der Mittelmeerwelt mit besonderer Berücksichtigung spätbyzantinischer Kontobücher des 13. bis 15. Jahrhunderts’, in Kommunikation zwischen Orient und Okzident: Alltag und Sachkultur: internationaler Kongress Krems an der Donau 6. bis 9. Oktober 1992, Vienna, pp. 117–41Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(1995), ‘L’Importance culturelle des colonies occidentales en territoire byzantin’, in Balard, and Ducellier, (eds.) (1995), pp. 288–93, 295–7Google Scholar
Schreiner, P. —(2005), ‘Statistische Beobachtungen zu echten und gefälschten byzantinischen Kaiserschreiben an westliche Herrscher und Institutionen (565–1453)’, in Balard, et al. (eds.) (2005), pp. 165–9Google Scholar
Seibt, W. (ed.) (1996), Geschichte und Kultur der Palaiologenzeit: Referate des internationalen Symposions zu Ehren von Herbert Hunger (Wien, 30. November bis 3. Dezember 1994), ViennaGoogle Scholar
Setton, K. M. (1975a), Catalan domination of Athens, 2nd edn., LondonGoogle Scholar
Setton, K. M. —(1975b), ‘The Catalans in Greece, 1311–1380’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), III, pp. 167224Google Scholar
Setton, K. M. —(1975c), ‘The Catalans and Florentines in Greece, 1380–1462’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), III, pp. 225–77Google Scholar
Setton, K. M. —(1976–84), The papacy and the Levant (1204–1571), 4 vols., PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Setton, K. M. —(ed.) (1969–89), A history of the crusades, 6 vols., 2nd edn., Madison, WIGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. (1961), ‘The decline of Byzantium seen through the eyes of its intellectuals’, DOP 15, pp. 167–86; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1981), no. 2Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1962), Études sur la polémique entre Théodore Métochite et Nicéphore Choumnos: la vie intellectuelle et politique à Byzance sous les premiers Paléologues, BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1967), ‘Russo-Byzantine relations after the eleventh century’, ACIEB 13, pp. 93104; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1991), no. 20, pp. 267–84Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1974), ‘Society and intellectual life in the fourteenth century’, in ACIEB 14, I, pp. 6992; repr. in Sěvčenko, I. (1981), no. 1Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1975), ‘Theodore Metochites, the Chora and the intellectual trends of his time’, in Underwood, (ed.) (1966–75), IV, pp. 1791; English version with appendices and footnotes of Ševčenko, I. (1971), ‘Théodore Métochites, Chora et les courants intellectuels de l’époque’, in Art et Société à Byzance sous les Paĺeologues: actes du colloque organisé par l’Association internationale des études byzantines à Venise en Septembre 1968, Venice, pp. 1339Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1978), ‘Agapetus east and west: the fate of a Byzantine “Mirror of Princes”’, RESSE 16, pp. 344; repr. in Ševčenko, I. (1982a), no. 3Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1981), Society and intellectual life in late Byzantium, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1982a), Ideology, letters and culture in the Byzantine world, LondonGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1982b), ‘Nicéphore Blemmydès, Autobiographies (1264 et 1265)’, in Guillou, (ed.) (1982), pp. 111–37Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1984), ‘The Palaeologan renaissance’, in Treadgold, (ed.) (1984b), pp. 144–71Google Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(1991), Byzantium and the Slavs in letters and culture, Cambridge, MA and NaplesGoogle Scholar
Ševčenko, I. —(2002), ‘Palaiologan learning’, in Mango, (ed.) (2002), pp. 284–93Google Scholar
Ševčenko, N. P. (2006), ‘Art and liturgy in the later Byzantine empire’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 127–53Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. (2005), ‘Oral residue and narrative structure in the Chronicle of Morea’, Byz 75, pp. 210–33Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. —(2008a), ‘“Do thou nothing without counsel”: political assemblies and the ideal of good government in the thought of Theodore Palaeologus and Theodore Metochites’, Al-Masaq 20, pp. 90117Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. —(2008b), ‘In the name of the true emperor: politics of resistance after the Palaiologan usurpation’, BSl 66, pp. 203–29Google Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. —(2009), The Chronicle of Morea: historiography in Crusader Greece, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Shawcross, C. T. M. —(2012), ‘Greeks and Franks after the Fourth Crusade: identity in the Chronicle of Morea’, in Lambert, and Nicholson (eds.) (2012), pp. 141–57Google Scholar
Shepard, J. (2006c), ‘The Byzantine commonwealth, 1000–1550’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 352Google Scholar
Shepard, J. —(2006d), ‘Manners maketh Romans? Young barbarians at the emperor’s court’, in Jeffreys, E. (ed.) (2006), pp. 135–58Google Scholar
Shivarov, N. (1987), ‘Otnosno niakoi s’obrazheniia i motivi za svikvaneto na T’rnovskiia s’bor prez 1211 g. i za negoviia obrazets’, Annuaire de l’université de Sofia ‘St Kliment Ohridski’. Centre des recherches slavo-byzantines ‘Ivan Dujčev’ 1, pp. 8999Google Scholar
Shuteriqi, D. (1967), ‘Një mbishkrim i Arbërit (1190–1216) dhe mbishkrime të tjera gjetur në Mirditë’, Studime historike 21(4).3, pp. 131–58Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1984), ‘Princeps legibus solutus: die Stellung des byzantinischen Kaisers zum Gesetz’, in Nörr, and Simon, (eds.) (1984), pp. 449–92Google Scholar
Simon, D. —(1986), ‘Byzantinische Provinzialjustiz’, BZ 79, pp. 310–43Google Scholar
Sinogowitz, B. (1952), ‘Zur Eroberung Thessalonikes im Herbst 1224’, BZ 45, p. 28Google Scholar
Skrzhinskaia, E. C. (1947), ‘Genueztsy v Konstantinople v XIV v.’, VV 1(26), pp. 213–34Google Scholar
Soloviev, A. V. (1934), ‘Eine Urkunde des Panhypersebastos Demetrios, Megas Archon von Albanien’, BZ 34, pp. 304–10Google Scholar
Soulis, G. C. (1984), The Serbs and Byzantium during the reign of Tsar Stephen Dušan (1331–1355) and his successors, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Stanescu, E. (1974), ‘Byzance et les pays roumains 11e–15e siècles’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 393431Google Scholar
Stauridou-Zaphraka, A. (1990), Nikaia kai Epeiros ton 13 aiona: ideologike antiparathese sten prospatheia tous na anaktesoun ten autokratoria, ThessalonicaGoogle Scholar
Stauridou-Zaphraka, A. —(2005), ‘The political ideology of the state of Epiros’, in Laiou, (ed.) (2005), pp. 311–23Google Scholar
Stiernon, D. (1977), ‘Le Problème de l’union gréco-latine vu de Byzance: de Germain II à Joseph Ier (1232–1273)’, in 1274, année charnière, mutations et continuités: Lyon–Paris, 30 septembre–5 octobre 1974, Colloques internationaux du CNRS 558, Paris, pp. 139–66Google Scholar
Stöckly, D. (1995), Le système de l’incanto des galées du marché à Venise (fin XIIIe–milieu XVe siècle), LeidenGoogle Scholar
Šufflay, M. von (1916), ‘Die Kirchenzustände im vortürkischen Albanien: die orthodoxe Durchbruchszone im katholischen Damme’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 188281Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. (1956), ‘Sur quelques formes de la vie rurale à Byzance: petite et grande exploitation’, AESC 11, pp. 325–35Google Scholar
Svoronos, N. —(1982), ‘Le Domaine de Lavra sous les Paléologues’, in Actes de Lavra, IV, pp. 65173Google Scholar
Tachiaos, A.-E. N. (1984–5), ‘The testament of Photius Monembasiotes, metropolitan of Russia (1408–31): Byzantine ideology in XVth-century Muscovy’, Cyrillomethodianum 8–9, pp. 77109Google Scholar
Tafrali, O. (1913), Thessalonique au quatorzième siècle, Paris; repr. Thessalonica, , 1933Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. (1985), ‘Late Byzantine nuns: by choice or necessity?’, BF 9, pp. 103–17; repr. in Talbot, (2001), no. 17Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. —(1992), ‘Empress Theodora Palaiologina, wife of Michael VIII’, DOP 46, pp. 295303; repr. in Talbot, (2001), no. 5Google Scholar
Talbot, A.-M. —(1993), ‘The restoration of Constantinople under Michael VIII’, DOP 47, pp. 243–61Google Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. (1968a), Byzantine painting: the last phase, LondonGoogle Scholar
Talbot Rice, D. —(1968b), The church of Haghia Sophia at Trebizond, EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Tangheroni, M. (1996), Commercio e navigazione nel medioevo, Rome and BariGoogle Scholar
Tanz, S. (ed.) (1993), Mentalität und Gesellschaft im Mittelalter: Gedenkschrift für Ernst Werner, Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Tăpkova-Zaimova, V. and Miltenova, V. (1984), ‘The problem of prophecies in Byzantine and Bulgarian literature’, Balkan Studies 25, pp. 499510Google Scholar
Tarnanidis, I. (1975), ‘Byzantine–Bulgarian ecclesiastical relations during the reigns of Ioannis Vatatzis and Ivan Ašen II, up to the year 1235’, Cyrillomethodianum 3, pp. 2852Google Scholar
Thallóczy, L. (ed.) (1916), Illyrisch–Albanische Forschungen, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Thallóczy, L. and Jireček, K. (1916), ‘Zwei Urkunden aus Nordalbanien’, in von Thallóczy, (ed.) (1916), I, pp. 125–51Google Scholar
Theocharides, G. I. (1963) ‘Oi Tzamplakones: Symbole eis ten Byzantinen Makedoniken prosopographian tou ID’ aionos’, Makedonika 5, pp. 125–83Google Scholar
Thiriet, F. (1962), ‘Quelques observations sur le trafic des galées vénitiennes d’après les chiffres des incanti (XIVe–XVe siècles)’, in Studi in onore di Amintore Fanfani, III, Milan, pp. 495522; repr. in Thiriet, (1977), no. 8Google Scholar
Thiriet, F. —(1975), La Romanie vénitienne au moyen âge: le développement et l’exploitation du domaine colonial vénitien (XIIe–XVe siècles), 2nd edn., ParisGoogle Scholar
Thiriet, F. —(1976–8), ‘La Messénie méridionale dans le système colonial des Vénitiens en Romanie’, Praktika tou 1. Diethnous synedriou Peloponnesiakon spoudon, Athens, pp. 8698Google Scholar
Thiriet, F. —(1977), Études sur la Romanie gréco-vénitienne (Xe–XVe siècles), LondonGoogle Scholar
Thomson, F. J. (1998), ‘Gregory Tsamblak: the man and the mythsSlavica Gandensia 25, pp. 5149Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. —(2005), ‘Mediaeval Bulgarian and Serbian theological literature: an essential vademecum’ [review of Podskalsky, G., Theologische Literatur des Mittelalters in Bulgarien und Serbien, 865–1459], BZ 98, pp. 503–49Google Scholar
Thomson, F. J. —(2006), ‘Il testo biblico dai libri liturgici alla Bibbia di Ostrog (1581)’, in Capaldo, et al. (eds.) (2003–6), pp. 245–87Google Scholar
Tiepolo, M.-F. and Tonetti, E. (eds.) (2002), I greci a Venezia: atti del Convegno internazionale di studio, Venezia, 5–7 novembre 1998, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Todt, K.-P. (1991), Kaiser Johannes VI. Kantakuzenos und der Islam: politische Realität und theologische Polemik im palaiologenzeitlichen Byzanz, WürzburgGoogle Scholar
Topping, P. (1975a), ‘The Morea, 1311–1364’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), III, pp. 104–40Google Scholar
Topping, P. —(1975b), ‘The Morea, 1364–1460’, in Setton, (ed.) (1969–89), III, pp 141–66Google Scholar
Topping, P. —(1977), Studies on Latin Greece ad 1205–1715, LondonGoogle Scholar
Toth, I. (2007), ‘Rhetorical theatron in late Byzantium: the example of Palaiologan imperial orations’, in Grünbart, (ed.) (2007), pp. 429–48Google Scholar
Treadgold, W. (ed.) (1984), Renaissances before the Renaissance: cultural revivals of late antiquity and the middle ages, StanfordGoogle Scholar
Treppo, M. del (1971), I mercanti catalani e l’espansione della corona d’Aragona nel Mediterraneo, NaplesGoogle Scholar
Troianos, S. N. (2005), ‘Das Gottesurteil im Prozessrecht der byzantinischen Kirche’, in Hoffmann, and Monchizadeh, (eds.) (2005), pp. 469–90Google Scholar
Turner, C. J. G. (1964), ‘Pages from the late Byzantine philosophy of history’, BZ 57, pp. 345–73Google Scholar
Turner, C. J. G. —(1969), ‘The career of George-Gennadius Scholarius’, Byz 39, pp. 420–55Google Scholar
Tyerman, C. J. (1982), ‘Marino Sanudo Torsello and the lost crusade: lobbying in the fourteenth century’, TRHS 5th series, 32, pp. 5773Google Scholar
Underwood, P. (ed.) (1966–75), The Kariye Djami, 4 vols., PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Ursinus, M. O. H. (1993), ‘Millet’, in EI, VI, pp. 61–4Google Scholar
Uspensky, F. I. (1901), ‘O drevnostiakh goroda Tyrnova’, IRAIK 7, pp. 124Google Scholar
Vakalopoulos, A. E. (1962), ‘Les Limites de l’empire byzantin depuis la fin du XIVe siècle jusqu’à sa chute (1453)’, BZ 55, pp. 5665Google Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. (1936a), The Goths in the Crimea, Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Vasiliev, A. A. —(1936b), ‘The foundation of the empire of Trebizond (1204–1222)’, Sp 11, pp. 337Google Scholar
Vasilievsky, V. G. (1885), ‘Obnovlenie Bolgarskogo Patriarshestva pri tsare Ioanne Asene II v 1235 godu’, Zhurnal Ministerstva Narodnogo Prosveshcheniia 238, pp. 156 and 206–38Google Scholar
Verpeaux, J. (1959), Nićephore Choumnos, homme d’état et humaniste byzantin (ca. 1250/1255–1327), ParisGoogle Scholar
Vlachos, T. (1970), ‘Kalojan plündert Thrakien und Makedonien’, Byzantina 2, pp. 269–83Google Scholar
Vlora, E. B. (1968–73), Lebenserinnerungen, 2 vols., MunichGoogle Scholar
Vodoff, V. (1989), Princes et principautés russes X–XVII siècles, NorthamptonGoogle Scholar
Vryonis, S. (1956), ‘Isidore Glabas and the Turkish “Devshirme”’, Sp 31, pp. 433–43; repr. in Vryonis, (1971b), no. 13Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. —(1986), ‘The Ottoman conquest of Thessaloniki in 1430’, in Bryer, and Lowry, (eds.) (1986), pp. 281321Google Scholar
Vryonis, S. —(ed.) (1985), Byzantine studies in honor of Milton V. Anastos, Malibu, CAGoogle Scholar
Walter, C. (1978), ‘The iconographical sources for the coronation of Milutin and Simonida at Gračanica’, in L’Art byzantin au début du XIVe siècle: Symposium de Gračanica 1973, Belgrade, pp. 183200; repr. in Walter, (1993), no. 4Google Scholar
Walter, C. —(1993), Prayer and power in Byzantine and papal imagery, AldershotGoogle Scholar
Weiss, G. (1969), Joannes Kantakuzenos, Aristokrat, Staatsmann, Kaiser und Mönch, in der Gesellschaftsentwicklung von Byzanz im 14. Jahrhundert, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Weissbrod, U. (2003), ‘Hier liegt der Knecht Gottes … ’: Gräber in byzantinischen Kirchen und ihr Dekor (11. bis 15. Jahrhundert): unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Höhlenkirchen Kappadokiens, WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Wellas, M. B. (1983), Griechisches aus dem Umkreis Kaiser Friedrichs II., MunichGoogle Scholar
Werner, E. (1974), ‘Gesellschaft und Kultur im XIV. Jahrhundert: sozial-ökonomische Fragen’, ACIEB 14, I, pp. 93110Google Scholar
Wilson, N. G. (1992), From Byzantium to Italy: Greek studies in the Italian renaissance, LondonGoogle Scholar
Wolf, G. et al. (eds.) (2004), Mandylion: intorno al ‘Sacro Volto’ da Bisanzio a Genova, MilanGoogle Scholar
Wolff, R. L. (1944), ‘The Latin empire of Constantinople and the Franciscans’, Traditio 2, pp. 213–37; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 7Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. —(1948), ‘The organization of the Latin Patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204–1261: social and administrative consequences of the Latin conquest’, Traditio 6, pp. 3360; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 8Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. —(1952), ‘Baldwin of Flanders and Hainaut, first Latin emperor of Constantinople: his life, death and resurrection, 1172–1225’, Sp 27, pp. 281322; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 4Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. —(1954), ‘Politics in the Latin patriarchate of Constantinople, 1204–1261’, DOP 8, pp. 227303; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 9Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. —(1969), ‘The Latin empire of Constantinople, 1204–1261’, in Setton, (1969–89), II, pp. 187233; repr. in Wolff, (1976), no. 1Google Scholar
Wolff, R. L. —(1976), Studies in the Latin empire of Constantinople, LondonGoogle Scholar
Woodhouse, C. M. (1986), George Gemistos Plethon: the last of the Hellenes, OxfordGoogle Scholar
Xanalatos, D. (1939), ‘Wirtschaftliche Aufbau- und Autarkiemassnahmen im XIII. Jahrhundert’, Leipziger Vierteljahrschrift für Südosteuropa 3, pp. 129–39Google Scholar
Xhufi, P. (1987), ‘Shqiptarët përballë anzhuinëve (1276–1285)’, Studime Historike 41(24).2, pp. 199222Google Scholar
Yatromanolakis, D. and Roilos, P. (eds.) (2004), Greek ritual poetics, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. (1969), ‘Early Ottoman documents of the Prodromos monastery (Serres)’, SF 28, pp. 112; repr. in Zachariadou, (1985), no. 15Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1970 [1971]), ‘The conquest of Adrianople by the Turks’, Studi veneziani 12, pp. 211–17; repr. in Zachariadou, (1985), no. 12Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1980), ‘The Catalans of Athens and the beginning of the Turkish expansion in the Aegean area’, Studi medievali 3rd series 21, pp. 821–38; repr. in Zachariadou, (1985), no. 5Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1983), Trade and crusade: Venetian Crete and the emirates of Menteshe and Aydin 1300–1415, VeniceGoogle Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1985), Romania and the Turks (c. 1300–c. 1500), LondonGoogle Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1987), ‘Notes sur la population de L’Asie Mineure turque au XIVe siècle’, BF 12, pp. 223–31Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1989a), ‘Ephemeres apopeires gia autodioikese stis Ellenikes poleis kata ton 14 kai 15 aiona’, Ariadne 5, pp. 345–51Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(1989b), ‘Holy war in the Aegean during the fourteenth century’, MHR 4, pp. 212–25Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(2004b), ‘Changing masters in the Aegean’, in Chrysostomides, et al. (eds.) (2004), pp. 199212Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(2006a), ‘Mount Athos and the Ottomans 1350–1550’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 154–68Google Scholar
Zachariadou, E. A. —(2006b), ‘The great church in captivity, 1453–1568’, in Angold, (ed.) (2006), pp. 169–85Google Scholar
Zakythinos, D. A. (1948), Crise monétaire et crise économique à Byzance du XIIIe au XVe siècle, AthensGoogle Scholar
Zakythinos, D. A. —(1975), Le Despotat grec de Morée, I: Histoire politique; II: Vie et institutions, rev. edn. Maltézou, C., 2 vols., LondonGoogle Scholar
Živojinović, M. (1991), ‘The trade of Mount Athos monasteries’, ZRVI 29–30, pp. 101–16Google Scholar
Zlatarsky, V. N. (1911 [1912]), ‘Asenoviiat nadpis pri Stanimaka’, Izvestiia na B’lgarskoto arkheologichesko druzhestvo 2, pp. 231–47Google Scholar
Zlatarsky, V. N. —(1970–2), Istoriia na b’lgarskata d’rzhava prez srednite vekove, 3 vols. in 4 pts., SofiaGoogle Scholar
Carroll, A. (2005), ‘The role of the Varangian guard in Byzantine rebellions’, PhD thesis, Queen’s University BelfastGoogle Scholar
Conrad, L. I. (1981), ‘The plague in the early medieval Near East’, PhD thesis, Princeton UniversityGoogle Scholar
Delouis, O. (2005), ‘Saint Jean-Baptiste de Stoudios à Constantinople. La Contribution d’un monastère à l’histoire de l’empire byzantin (v. 454–1204)’, PhD thesis, University of Paris-IGoogle Scholar
Forsyth, J. (1977), ‘The Byzantine–Arab Chronicle (938–1034) of Yahya b. Sa’id al-Antaki’, PhD thesis, University of MichiganGoogle Scholar
Georgiopoulou, S. (1990), ‘Theodore II Dukas Laskaris (1222–1258) as an author and an intellectual of the thirteenth century’, PhD thesis, Harvard UniversityGoogle Scholar
Hodgetts, A. C. (1974), ‘The colonies of Coron and Modon under Venetian administration, 1204–1400’, PhD thesis, University of LondonGoogle Scholar
Jankowiak, M. (2009), ‘Essai d’histoire politique du monothélisme à partir de la correspondance entre les empereurs byzantins, les patriarches de Constantinople et les papes de Rome’, PhD thesis, Paris EPHE and WarsawGoogle Scholar
Miller, T. S. (1975), ‘The history of John Cantacuzenus (book 4): text, translation and commentary’, PhD thesis, The Catholic University of America, Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Nichanian, M. (2004), ‘Aristocratie et pouvoir impérial à Byzance VIIe–IXe siècle’, PhD thesis, University of Paris-IVGoogle Scholar
Pazdernik, C. F. (1997), ‘A dangerous liberty and a servitude free from care: political eleutheria and douleia in Procopius of Caesarea and Thucydides of Athens’, PhD thesis, Princeton UniversityGoogle Scholar
Prigent, V. (2006), ‘La Sicile byzantine VIe–Xe siècle’, PhD thesis, University of Paris-IVGoogle Scholar
Sidéris, G. (2001), ‘Eunuques et pouvoir à Byzance du Ve au Xe siècle’, PhD thesis, University of Paris-IGoogle Scholar
Thompson, S. (2001), ‘The kingdom of Provence and its rulers, c. 870–c. 950’, PhD thesis, University of CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Vaiou, M. (2002), ‘Diplomatic relations between the ‘Abbasid caliphate and the Byzantine empire: methods and procedures’, DPhil thesis, University of OxfordGoogle Scholar
Vinogradov, A. I. (2001), ‘Grecheskie zhitiia apostola Andreiia’, PhD thesis, University of MoscowGoogle Scholar
Waring, J. S. (1999), ‘Byzantine monastic libraries in the eleventh and twelfth centuries’, PhD thesis, Queen’s University BelfastGoogle Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 04 November 2019
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 04 November 2019
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Jonathan Shepard, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge History of the Byzantine Empire c.500–1492
  • Online publication: 04 November 2019
Available formats
×